Pilipinas Ang Ophir

ECCLESIATES 12:13 ‘Fear and keep His commandments for this is the whole duty of man’

"PILIPINAS ANG OPHIR APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Search for Tarsis and Ofir was directly related to the "discovery" of these islands by Magellan! During the early period of European colonization, the Biblical lands of Tarshish and Ophir, or Tarsis and Ofir, as they were called, held the imagination of European explorers. Not only was it believed that the "lost tribes" of Israel were to be found in these lands, but also untold wealth. To these kingdoms King Solomon and King Hiram of Tyre sent ships for trade that "brought from Ophir great plenty of almug trees, and precious stones," (I Kings 10:11). Concerning Tarshish it is written: "Fro the king's ships went to Tarshish with the servants of Hiram: every three years once came the shop of Tarshish bringing gold and silver, ivory, and apes, and peacock." (II Chronicles 9:21) In Samuel Purchas's well-known travel compendium Purchas His Pilgrim, he devotes the entire first chapter to a discussion of Tarshish and Ophir. In particular, he argues strenously that it is beloved Britain and not Spain that deserved the title as the modern Tarshish and Ophir. Curiously, in Careri's journal of his visit to the Philippines, he mentions that he would not go into the argument raging in Europe at that time over whether the Philippines was originally populated by the descendants of Biblical Tarshish. In modern times, scholars have attempted to relate Tarshish and Ophir with a number of areas, none of which include the Philippines. However, things were different in Europe prior to the discovery of the Philippines. There, they believed that Tarsis and Ofir were some lands far to the east of biblical Israel. Their reasoning was actually quite logical. King Solomon built the port from which ships departed for Tarsis and Ofir at Ezion-Geber on the coast of the Red Sea. The return journey took about three years, so obviously the location must be somewhere far to the East. In modern times, some scholars have tried to suggest that Solomon's navy circumnavigated Africa to reach the Mediterranean, but the seafaring Europeans of those times would not consider such nonsense. Tarsis and Ofir were unknown lands beyond the Golden Chersonese of Ptolemy. Their discovery would undoubtedly bring untold wealth and great fame in the minds of the people of those times. But what, one may ask, has this to do with the Philippines? The truth is that the search for Tarsis and Ofir was directly related to the "discovery" of these islands by Magellan!

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS “Of all our languages, the Tagalog has been adjudged the best by scholars. “I found in this language,” said Padre Chirino, eminent Jesuit-historian, “four qualities of the four greatest languages of the world – Hebrew, Greek, Latin and Spanish. It has mystery and obscurities of the HEBREW..

”

“History of the Filipino People”, page 24, by Gregorio F. Zaide

Pangalan ng LUMIKHA na natagpuan sa Dead Sea Scroll na binibigkas na ‘YAHWEH’

PAGHAHANDOG

Panalangin Ama kong , marami pong salamat sa mga pagpapala mo sa amin na nakikita at sa mga pagpapala mo sa amin na hindi nakikita. Maraming salamat Ama kong sa mga sandaling ito na niloob mo na makapanalangin ako sa iyo kasama ang mga hirang mong tinawag sa iyong Banal na Pangalan na mga kapatid ko na makakabasa nito at buksan mo Amang ang bawat isa na maunawaan ang Banal Mong Espiritu na iyong ipinadadala sa pamamagitan ng Pangalang YAHSHU’A , na siyang Banal na Espiritung iyan ang siyang magtuturo sa bawat isa nang mga katotohanan at magpapa-alala sa amin sa mga itinuro ni Yahshu’a Messiah na ninais na malaman at marinig ng mga naunang mga Propeta at mga Hari, ngunit niloob mo na kami sa huling panahong ito ang nauna mo pang binuksan upang maka-alam at maka-unawa ng mga tagubilin mo sa mga sinulat ni Propeta Moses at iba pang mga Propeta. Dahilan sa kapangyarihan ng iyong Banal na Pangalang ay binuksan mo kami na makaunawa at dahilan din sa iyong Banal na Pangalang ay makatupad at makasunod kami sa iyong ipinaunawa at mga tagubilin sa amin. Alang-alang sa pangalan ng aming Tagapagligtas at dakilang High Priest na si YAHSHU’A Messiah hinihiling namin ito sa iyo Ama kong Hallal-YAH.

TALAAN NG MGA NILALAMAN

PAHINA

Catholic Digest January 1992 vol.32,no.6 page 17………………………….. a1

PAUNANG SALITA…………………………………………….......................................... 1

Kahalagahan ng Pangalan ng Lumikha………………………………………………10

Isaiah 52:15……………………………………………………………………………………….23

SABWATAN SA GOLGOTHA………………………………….......................................47 JUBILEE YEAR…………………………………………………………………………………….62 Ipa-aalalang muli sa Nalabi ang Utos at Palatuntunan ni Yahweh……..67 ENGLISH VERSION……………………………………………….......................................71 Mines Dating Back 1,000 B.C. Found in Philippines .................................102

PINAGKUNAN NG MGA SALIKSIK ….…………………………………….................104

How Yeshu’a Become Jesus By:JOSEPH STALLINGS

Published in Catholic Digest January 1992 vol.32,no.6 page 17 The Mystery of the Magi

We usually don‟t think about it, but our Lord‟s name was not always Jesus. It was in fact originally the popular Aramaic name Yeshu‟a. In first century Judea and Galilee, the name Yeshu‟a was very common and shared fifth place with Eleazar (Lazarus) in popularity as a name for Jewish men. HOW YAHSHU’A BECOME JESUS

Page a1

The most popular male names at that time were Shime‟on (Simon), Yosef (Joseph), Yehuda (Judah or Judas) and Yochanan (John). In the Holy Land at the time of Christ, Aramaic had replaced Hebrew in everyday conversation, but Hebrew remained the holy language and was used in worship and daily prayers. The rabbis also used Hebrew when instructing their disciples. The two languages were closely related, however, as close as Italian is to Spanish, and both used the same alphabet. Yeshu‟a was the Aramaic version of the Hebrew name Yehoshu‟a (Joshua), and means “Yahweh saves”. Throughout Christ‟s lifetime in Galilee, Samaria and Judea of course the name Yeshu‟a presented no problem for those who spoke Aramaic and read the Bible and prayed in Hebrew. But outside the Holy Land it become a different story as Good News spread. The Gentiles of the Roman Empire spoke Greek and Latin and simply could not pronounce Yeshu‟a. It contained sounds that did not exist in their language. When the Gospels were written in Greek, therefore, the Evangelists had a real problem regarding how they might render our Lord‟s name into acceptable Greek. The initially „Y‟ (Hebrew and Aramaic letter „yod‟) was easy. The Evangelists could use the Greek letter „iota‟, written „I,‟ since it was pronounced like the „y‟ in yet. The next sound was a vowel, and that was a little more difficult. Unlike Greek, all the letters of the Aramaic-Hebrew alphabet are consonants. The marks for the vowels were not invented until some centuries after Christ and were simple dots and dashes, placed above or beneath the letters. At the time of Christ apparently, the first vowel in our Lord‟s name was pronounced like the „a‟ in gate. And the Evangelists believed they could approximate that sound by using the Greek letter „eta‟. (The capital Greek letter looks just like our English letter H). Then followed the first of two almost insurmountable problems with Hebrew and Aramaic pronunciation. There was no letter for the „sh‟ sound in the Greek alphabet. Such a familiar name as Solomon was actually Sh‟lomo in Hebrew, Samson was Shimson and Samuel was Sh‟mu-El. Like the Greek translators of these Old

HOW YAHSHU’A BECOME JESUS

Page a2

Testament Hebrew names, the Evangelists used the Greek sigma (s) for the Hebrew shin (sh) when rendering Christ‟s name. The first three Greek letters „iota‟, „eta‟, and „sigma‟, moreover came to be used in early Byzantine religious art as an abbreviation of Jesus name. As they look very much like the Latin letters IHS, the letters were adapted in Western European religious paintings and church architecture as a symbol for Christ‟s name. The next letter in the Aramaic name Yeshu‟a was the Hebrew letter „waw‟, which here represents the sound „oo‟, as in too. It was easy for the Evangelists to duplicate this sound in Greek. It takes two letters, however, the omicron (o) and upsilon (u). But that easy substitution was followed by the biggest problem of all: the final „a‟ sound. In Greek, there was no substitute for the Hebrew letter „aiyin‟. Though the „aiyin‟ has no sound of its own, it causes the vowel that it controls to be pronounced deep in the throat. The Greek couldn‟t do that, and neither could the Romans when speaking in Latin. Usually, a Greek or Roman would pronounce an „aiyin‟-controlled „a’ like the „a‟ in father. A final „a‟ on a name however was most commonly feminine in both Greek and Latin. Thus it was decided to drop the Hebrew „aiyin‟ completely and replace it with the final Greek sigma (s) which most often indicates the masculine gender in nouns. Throughout the Roman Empire then our Lord‟s Aramaic name Yeshu‟a, had become the Greek name Iesous, pronounced yeh-SOOS. And this remained Christ‟s name throughout the Roman Empire as long as Greek remained the dominant language. But after some centuries Greek lost its favored position and Latin took its place. In the last quarter of the fourth century, the Bible was translated from Greek into Latin by *St. Jerome who had no trouble rendering the Greek Iesous into Latin, it became Iesus. The accent, however, was moved to the first syllable and the name pronounced YAY-soos, since the Romans liked to accent the second from the last syllable. In about 14th century, in the scriptoria of the monasteries where Bibles were copied by hand, Monks began to elongate the initial „I‟ of the words into a „J‟. (The pronounciation remained the same-like the „y‟ in yet but the Monks thought a „J‟ HOW YAHSHU’A BECOME JESUS

Page a3

looked better). Probably the first Monks to do this were Germans because the letter „j‟ in that language sounds the same as the „y‟ in English. The name Iesus, consequently, evolved into the familiar written form of Jesus by the 17th century. Everyone still pronounced it YAY-soos, however, as it was in the official liturgical Latin. Way back in the fifth and sixth centuries, some pagan Germanic tribes called the Angles and Saxons invaded England. St Augustine of Canterbury came to convert them to Christianity in A.D.396. Of course St. Augustine established Jerome‟s Latin translation as England‟s official Bible. The Anglo-Saxon learned that our Lord‟s official Latin name was Iesus. Naturally the Germanic Anglo-Saxon converted the initial Latin „I‟ into the German „J‟. They pronounced the name, however, as YAYzoos, since a single „s‟ between two vowels is sounded like our „z‟ in Germanic languages. When the Normans invaded England in A.D.1066 they brought with them the French language. Since neither the Anglo-Saxons nor the Normans would surrender their language to the other, the two become wedded and eventually evolved into Modern English. The Normans did influence the pronunciation of the first letter of Our Lord‟s name, though, they brought the French pronunciation of j (jh), which evolved into our English sound of j. When King James commissioned the first official translation of the Bibles into English in the early 17th century, the Latin Jesus was carried over unchanged into the new English Bible. The average English citizen of the day probably pronounced the name JAY-zus which ultimately evolved into our modern English JEE-zus. The long process was now complete. A name that began as the Aramaic Yeshu’a would remain written in English as it was in Medieval Latin, but now would be pronounced in English speaking countries as the familiar and loving name of the One who is our Savior, JESUS.

* St. Jerome name is Eusebius Hieronymus A.D.347 – A.D.419

HOW YAHSHU’A BECOME JESUS

Page a4

PAUNANG SALITA Sa ating panahon sa ngayon ay napakagulo na ng kaisipan ng ating mga Kababayan. Wala na tayong tyaga, wala na tayong respeto, wala na tayong tiwala, wala na tayong ginagalang, wala na tayong sinusunod, at lalong-lalo na, wala na tayo sa sarili nating orihinal na kaisipan, orihinal na kultura, orihinal na mithiin at orihinal na pagkatakot sa Lumikha. Ito ang dahilan ng ating mga kaguluhan dahil wala na sa atin ang orihinal na kaisipan at adhikain na ipinamana sa atin ng ating mga ninuno. Tingnan mo ngayon imbis na humingi ng payo ang anak sa magulang, sa mga pastor ng relihiyon magtitiwala. Ang magulang naman ay hindi kasapi ng relihiyon ng pastor, kaya ‗one-sided‘ ang magigiging payo ng pastor sa bata. Ano na ang halaga ng payo ng magulang sa anak, ang magulang ay wala ng kwenta sa anak. Ito ay isang malaking kasiraan sa pundasyon na ipinamana sa atin ng ating mga ninuno na igalang ang ating mga magulang. Kanya-kanyang relihiyon na ang lumabas, kanya-kanyang grupo ng politika ang lumabas, kanya-kanyang samahan ang lumabas, kaya ang resulta nito ay kanya-kanya na tayong lahat. Ito ay isa na namang malaking kasiraan sa pundasyon na ipinamana sa atin ng ating mga ninuno na dapat tayo ay magka-isa.

Bakit Ba Hindi Tayo Magka-isa

Sa isang pamilya ay dapat ipaalam sa mga anak ang istorya ng nakalipas na mga ninuno upang mabatid ng anak ang kanyang pinanggalingang-lahi nang sa ganitong paraan ay mau-unawaan niya kung bakit ganoon ang kanyang ugali at kung bakit ganoon ang kanyang nais at mga adhikain. Sa kasalukuyan ay hindi batid ng bawat isa nating Kababayan ang orihinal na pinanggalingan ng ating lahi kaya litung-lito ang bawat isa sa paggaya sa mga gawi ng banyaga na hindi naman angkop sa ating panlasa at kapanatagan. Naniniwala ba kayo na kung orihinal kang pangkaraniwang magsasaka o manggagawa ay kahit patirahin ka sa Whitehouse ay hindi ka matutuwa, dahil hinahanap-hanap mo ang nakagawian mong orihinal na buhay. At ang iba na may dahilan ay napipilitan lamang ngunit nais din nilang bumalik sa likas nilang ginagalawan. APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 1

Ano Ba Ang Likas Ng Ating Mga Kababayan

Likas tayong magalang sa ating magulang at sa mga matatanda, likas tayong nagtutulungan at likas tayong ma-awain sa mga banyaga. Katunayan kahit tuyo lamang ang ulam natin kapag may panauhin ay iyong alagang manok ang ipa-uulam. Ito ay siguradong minana natin sa ating ninuno at ito pala ay likas na kau-galian ni Abram sa Biblia ng paghandain niya ng pagkain si Sarai upang ihandog sa tatlo niyang panauhin, Gen 18:1-8. Si Abram ay tinawag na Abraham ay nagtuli at tinuli rin niya ang kanyang anak na si Ismael na 13 taong gulang na, at itong pagtutuli ay ‗walanghanggang tipan‟ ni Abraham sa Lumikha na hanggang sa kadulu-duluhan ng lahi ni Abraham ay tutuliin alang–alang sa ‗walang-hanggang tipan‘ ni Abraham sa Lumikha. Nagkataon naman ang ating Kababayan ay mga Tuli, baka naman dahil sa pagdating ng mga Mohammedans sa ating lupain noong ika-14 na Siglo (1400 C.E) na kailangan na tuli ang mga kasapi nito. Ngunit bakit ang mga hindi kasapi nito ay mga tuli rin at ang mga Kababayan natin ay mga tuli, at katunayan kapag nabiro mo na hindi tuli ay pinaka-masamang biro na ito. Baka naman tayo iyong mga apo ni Abraham na may walanghanggang tipan ? Tingnan nga natin baka nga ang ating Kababayan ang mga apo ni Abraham. Noong 1998 Centennial Calendar ng Shell ay ipinakita ang larawan ng Laguna Copperplate Inscription na natagpuan noong 1987 sa Laguna na may nakasulat sa lumang wika ng ating mga Kababayan na sulat ‗Kawi‘. Itong Kawi (kavi) ay nawala na (extinct), lumang wika ng mga taga Javan (Jakarta, Indonesia). Ito ay naisulat noong ika-9 na Siglo (April 21, 900 C.E.). Sa parehas na panahon ang umiiral na kaharian ay ang Sri-Visjaya Kingdom na mababasa sa ‗Colliers Encyclopedia‘ 1991 edition, vol 3 p.50, na natagpuan kailan lang ng mga Makabagong Eskolars noon lamang ika-20 Siglo (20th century). Ayon dito ang kaharian ng orihinal na Sri-Visjaya noong ika-7 Siglo ay nasa Palembang sa Sumatra na kumokontrol ng lahat ng nabigasyon sa karagatan sa Straits of Malacca. Katunayan natagpuan ang maraming kasulatan na naka-ukit sa bato na nag-uutos ang hari ng SriVisjaya sa pangkalahatang katapatan sa kanyang mga taga-sunod at sa kanyang interes at kanyang mga kalakal. Ang mga dumadaang mangangalakal ay napipilitang dumaan sa Sri-Visjaya upang magbayad ng buwis sa pagdaan sa Straits of Malacca na ipinatutupad ng Hari ng SriVisjaya. Ang orihinal na Sri-Visjaya ng ika-7 Siglo ay nakarating sa pangangalakal hanggang sa Borneo, Cambodia, Sulu Mindanao at ang iba ay APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 2

mga nanirahan na roon. Ang mga Mohammedans naman ay dumating noong ika-14 na Siglo (1400 C.E.) ay dinatnan na ang mga Sri-Visjaya sa Kabisayaan at Lu-song (Luzon). Ang mga Sri-Visjaya na naiwan sa Silangan ng Sumatra na nasa Javan ay nasakop naman ng Kaharian ng Mataram noong ika–8 Siglo (800 C.E.). Ang lahi ng Sailendra na Mahayana Buddhist na siyang nagtatag nang Kaharian ng Mataram na nasa Javan ay tinalo naman ng mga Hindung sumasamba kay Shiva noong 856 C.E. Ang huling prinsipe ng Sailendra na isang Mahayana Buddhist sa Javan ay tumakas pumunta sa Sumatra at nanirahan doon ay siyang naging Hari ng Sri-Visjaya sa Sumatra sa hindi maipaliwanag na dahilan. Ang Sri-Visjaya na pinaghaharian ni Sailendra ay tuluyang dinurog ng mga Javanese (Hindung sumasamba kay Shiva noong ika-14 na Siglo (1400 C.E.). Ayon naman sa Maragtas na Balita sa Kabisayaan, si Datu Puti kasama sa sampung Datu ay nanirahan sa Panay. Tatlong Datu naman ang nagpunta sa Mindoro at sa Taal (Batangas) kasama ni Datu Puti sina Datu Dumangsil at Datu Balensusa na pinaniniwalaan na pinagmulan ng wikang Tagalog. Ang Pitung Datu naman sa Panay ay ang pinaniniwalaan namang pinagmulan ng wikang Bisaya ay tinawag silang Visaya na galing sa pangalang ‗Sri-Visjaya‘ na lahi ng orihinal na Sri-Visjaya ng ika-7 Siglo. Ang Sri sa Sri-Visjaya ay titulo na ‗Prinsipe-Kabanalan Kagalang-galang‘ kagaya ni ‗Si‟-Agu at ni Raha ‗Si‟Lapu-lapu. Ayon naman sa Merriam-Webster-International Unabridged Dictionary na ang wikang Tagalog at ang wikang Bisaya ay nanggaling sa isang grupong wika na tinatawag na ‗TAGALA‘ na kapatid na wika ng sinaunang Malay-Javanese na wikang ‗KAWI‘. Ang salitang Tagalog at ang salitang Bisaya ay may malaking porsiento na magkatulad, na nagpapatunay na ang Tatlong Datu sa Mindoro at Taal at ang Pitung Datu sa Panay ay nagmula sa isang wika na ito ay ang lumang wikang ‗Kawi‘. Sa wikang Hebreo ang ‗Higaynon‘ ang ibig sabihin ay ‗Banal na tunog‘, ang tawag naman sa wika ng Kabisayaan ay ‗Hiligaynon‘.

Saan Nagmula Ang Salitang Datu At Sultan

Ang Datu ay ang iginagalang na taga-payo at taga-hatol sa mga alitan. Ang Datu rin ang taga-pagturo ng mga aral sa batas at mga aral sa pananampalatayang pinaniniwalaan. Ang Sultan naman ay ang namamahala sa politika, palatuntunan at batas. Ang isang kagila-gilalas na pinagmulan ng salitang Datu at Sultan, ito pala ay isang salitang Lumang Hebreo. Sa APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 3

wikang Hebreo ang ‗Dath‘ ay ‗a royal edict or statute – commandment, commission, decree, manner‘, ‗law written in your heart‘. Sa Hebreo ang ‗Sholtan‘ naman ay ‗ruler, empire, dominion‘, Si Moses ay tinatawag na ‗Dath-Moseh‘. Isa pang kagila-gilalas na natagpuan ay ang salitang Tagalog ay Lumang Hebreo. Ito ay natagpuan ni Padre Chirino na naisulat ni Gregorio F. Zaide sa aklat niyang ‗History Of The Filipino People‘ pahina 24 ―Of all our languages, the Tagalog has been adjudged the best by scholars. “I found in this language,” said Padre Chirino, eminent Jesuit-historian, “four qualities of the four greatest languages of the world – Hebrew, Greek, Latin and Spanish. It has MYSTERY and OBSCURITIES of the HEBREW,..‖. Dahilan sa salitang ‗obscurities of the Hebrew‘ ay wala na tuloy nagsaliksik dahil ‗obscure‘ na nga. Iba ang patukoy na ginamit na terminong salitang ―obscurities‖ na ibig sabihin ay ―lumabo‖, ang nagmula sa maliwanag na lumabo ay obscurity, ngunit kung obscured-Hebrew ay nanggaling ang wikang ito sa sina-unang Hebreo, ang tamang terminong ginamit. ―Sa lahat ng ating wika, ang Tagalog ay ang pinakamahusay sabi ng mga eskolars. Aking natagpuan sabi ni Padre Chirino, na ang Tagalog ay may Misteryo at Pagkakahawig sa Hebreo‖. Ang orihinal na lahi ng Israel kagaya ni Haring Solomon na mababasa sa ‗Awit ni Solomon 1:5‘ ang kulay ng balat ay ―KAYUMANGGI‖. Paglipas ng panahon ni Haring Solomon ay ipinatapon ang mga Istraelita sa bansang Assyria (2Hari 17:24) at nakapag asawa sila ng mga taga ibang bansa. Ganoon din ang mga Hudyo na nasakop ng Babylonia ay nakapag asawa ng taga ibang bansa kaya ang kanilang balat ay mistiso na at hindi na kayumanggi. Ngunit may Nalabing-Nakatakas (Escaped Remnant) mula sa Assyria at mula sa Babylonia (Isaiah 11:11 may nauna at ikalawang pagtakas at sa Isaiah 66:19 sa‗pulu-pulong isla sa karagatan). Sa nabanggit na panahon ng pagtakas ay parehas na ang kadulu-duluhang pinuntahan nila ay ang mga ‗pulu-pulong isla sa karagatan. Mas malinaw ang Isaiah 66:19 na bago makarating sa pulu-pulong isla sa karagatan sa Malayu ay nagmula muna sa JAVAN na inihula ni Propeta Isaiah. Ang JAVAN ay ang pinanggalingan ng ating mga Kababayan ayon sa Colliers Encyclopedia ang Sri-Visjaya Kingdom at ang wika ng JAVAN na ‗Kawi‘ ang pinanggalingan ng ating wikang Tagalog at Bisaya na pinatutunayan ni Padre Chirino na wikang Hebreo. APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 4

Ang aklat ni Propeta Isaiah ay binasa ni Yahshu‘a Messsiah sa Lukas 4:17-19, samakatwid, isa sa mapagkakatiwalaang aklat ang mga sulat ni Propeta Isaiah. Sa mga binanggit ni Yahshu‘a ang tunay na pangalan ng Messiah na pinalitan ng ‗Iesus‘ sa Latin at ‗Issa‘ sa Arabic at ‗Jesus‘ sa English, ay inaasahan ng mga nagbabasa ng Biblia at nagbabasa ng Koran na ‗Muling Babalik‘ ay nabanggit sa Biblia sa Juan (YahYah) 21:21-23 na kung naisin niya na manatili si Juan hanggang datnan niya sa muling pagbabalik, ay samakatwid daratnan si Juan sa pagbabalik ni Yahshu‘a Messiah. Ang pangalang Juan ay hango sa English na pangalang John na hango sa Aramaic na Yahya na hango sa orihinal na salitang Hebreo na ‗YAHYAH‘. Ang pangalang Yahya ay madaling mapagkakakilanlan sa ngayon na pangalan ng Muslim, ngunit bago pa makarating ang paniniwala ni Ahmud (Mohammad) (Peace be upon Him) sa mga Arabo noong 622 C.E. ay pangalan na ito noon pa ng mga Israelita o mga Hudyo. Katunayan si ZechariYah na asawa ni Elizabeth sa Lukas 1:5 ay pinangalanan niya ang kanyang anak na ‗YAHYAH‘. Sa kasalukuyan sa Israel ang tawag nila kay YahYah ay Yochanan, ito ay isang pamamaraan sa pag-iwas sa pagbanggit ng Banal na pangalan ni Yahweh. Katunayan maging ang pangalan ni Yahshu‘a ay ginawang Yeshu‘a (Ezra 2:1-2). Kung Yochanan ay taliwas na sa nakasulat sa Lukas 1:61 na wala pang ganoong pangalan sa kanilang lahi dahil noon pa man ay mayroon ng Yochanan sa kapanahunan ni Propeta JeremiYah (JeremiYah 43:4). Samakatwid ay ‗YAHYAH‘ ang tama at tunay na pangalan ni Juan. Ang ‗Sri‘ sa Sri-Visjaya ay isang titulo na ibig sabihin ay ‗Prinsipe‘, ‗Kagalang-galang‘ at ‗Kabanalan‘ na hanggang sa ngayon ay ginagamit pa sa India. Ito ay isang patunay na napadaan sa India ang mga Sri-Visjaya. Ayon sa Bible Dictionary ng Holy Bible 1864 ay binanggit na sinibat ni Haring Misdeus ng India hanggang sa mamatay ang Disipolo ni Yahshu‘a na si Tomas. Ang India ay nabanggit sa Ester 1:1 na dulung nasasakupan ng Kaharian ng Persia na lugar na pinuntahan ng mga Disipolo ni Yahshu‘a sa paghahanap sa mga Nawawalang Tupa ng Sambahayan ng Israel sa pagsunod sa iniutos sa Mateo 10:5-6 ‗ hanapin ninyo ang nawawalang Tupa ng Sambahayan ng Israel‘. Ang ‗Vi‘ o ‗Vis‘ sa SriVisjaya ayon naman sa Samsi English Dictionary ay ‗Spirit‘. Alam naman natin na ang letrang ‗J‘ ay ang orihinal na tunog nito ay letrang ‗Y‘, samakatwid ang Sri-Visjaya ay ang tama ay SRI-VIS-YAHYAH na ibig sabihin ay “Prinsipe-Kabanalan-Spiritu ni YAHYAH”. Ang pagbabalik ni Yahshu‘a Messiah ay inaasahan ng mga nagbabasa ng Biblia at nagbabasa ng Koran ay daratnan ni Yahshu‘a Messiah si YAHYAH na nasa ngayong APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 5

panahong ito ay nasa Sri-Visjaya na lahi ng mga Kababayan natin. Ang ‗ChabaYah‘ (Kabayan) ang ibig sabihin sa Hebreo ay ‗itinago ni Yahweh‘. Kung tutuo man ito ay may mapagkukunan na tayo ng ideya kung bakit ang ating Kababayan ay mga Tuli, mga makabayan, mga likas na hospitable, likas na magalang, likas na masunurin, likas na mapayapa, likas na may takot sa Lumikha, kumidlat lang ―Dyos ko kaagad ang banggit ng bibig. Baka naman tutuo na tayo ang Nalabing-Nakatakas (Escaped Remnant) na binabanggit ni Propeta Isaiah sa 11:11 at Isaiah 66:19. Baka rin ang ating Kababayan ang ipinahahanap ni Yahshu‘a Messiah sa Mateo 10:5-6 ‗Ang labing-dalawa ay isinugo ni Yahshu‘a (Jesus) at pinagbilinan na ‗Huwag kayong gagaya sa gawi ng mga Hentil (di-tuli - Epeso 2:11) o pumasok man sa alinmang bayan ng mga Samaritano (nagkukunwaring Israelita 2Hari17:24). Sa halip ay puntahan ninyo ang mga Nawawalang Tupa sa Sambahayan ng Israel. Ganoon din sa ibinilin kay Apostol Saul at Apostol Bar-abba (Pablo at Barnabas) sa Gawa 13:47 ‗Inilagay kita na maging ilaw sa mga Hentil (di-tuli), upang maibalita ang Kaligtasan hanggang sa dulo ng daigdig‘. Mayroon bang dulo ang daigdig ? hindi kaya ang tinutukoy ay ang dulo na pinuntahan ng mga Nalabing-Nakatakas na binanggit ni Propeta Isaiah sa Mga Pulo-pulong Isla sa Karagatan na nanggaling sa JAVAN na pinapupuntahan ni Yahshu‘a Messiah sa labing-dalawang Disipolo ? Ewan ko bahala na kayo, bakit masyado tayong maka Dyos. Tingnan mo ang ibig sabihin pala ng Bahala Na ay ‗Bathala Na‘, ayon sa aklat ni Ed Lapiz pahina 64 ‗Paano Maging Pilipinong Kristiano‘. Talagang maka Dyos nga tayo. Sabagay sa Visaya kapag sinabi mong ‗Yawa‘ ay dimonyo ito, kasi wala si ‗Yah‘, kasi ang ‗wa‘ ang ibig sabihin ay ‗wala‘, at ang ‗Ya‘ (Yah) ay ang pina-ikling pangalan na sinasamba ni Abrahan na si YAHWEH, Awit 68:4 Jah o ‗Yah‘. Hallelu-Yah ibig sabihin ay ‗Purihin-kaYah‘. Ang kabuuang pangalan na Yah ay YAHWEH ayon sa mga Hebrew Scholars sa Encyclopedia Judaica ay ang pinaka-banal na nag-iisang pangalan na sinasamba ni Abraham at ng mga orihinal na Israelita ay ang pangalang YAHWEH. Ang YA-WE naman sa Kabisayaan ay ‗Susi‘. Lukas 11:52 ―tinanggal ninyo ang ‗Susi‘ ng karunungan‖, sa Kawikaan 1:7 ‗ang pagkatakot kay YAHWEH ay pasimula ng karunungan‘. Ang tinutukoy na ‗Susi‘ ay si Yahweh. Sabagay relihiyon na iyan baka maka-Mike Velarde na tayo niyan, pero bakit sa buong mundo tanging ang mga Kababayan lang natin ang pinagkalooban na tumawag sa tanging banal na pangalan ng Lumikha na YAHWEH na sinasamba ni Abraham at ng mga orihinal na mga APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 6

Israelita. Nakaharap ko noong 1993 ang High Priest ng Riyadh, Saudi Arabia si Profesor Doctor Sawalahadid, (sa pagpupulong sa Batha Riyadh ay inimbitahan kami ng mga Pilipinong Muslim, kaming lahat pati ang mga pastor ng Born Again at Catholic ay kinausap kami ng High Priest ng Riyadh dahil may Pilipino na nahatulang bitayin sa pagmumudmud ng mga religious tracks), matapos malaman ng High Priest na Yahweh ang sinasamba ng mga Pilipino ay sinabi ng High Priest ng Riyadh na “I wonder why you Filipinos pronounced that name and you never die, if I pronounced that name I will not wake-up tomorrow”. Dahil ang YAHWEH ay NapakaBanal na pangalan ay walong beses lamang babanggitin ito ng High Priest sa Israel sa isang araw lamang ng Atonement na araw ng pagpa-pasting ayon sa Encyclopedia Judaica. Pagkatapos noon ay sa awa ni Yahweh ay pinakawalan na ang bibitayin sana. Ang tawag ng mga Israelita sa ngayon na nandoon sa Jerusalem sa kanilang sinasamba at tinatawag na Dyos ay ‗Adonai‘ naman, ngunit sabi ng kanilang mga eskolars ang YAHWEH ang orihinal at nag-iisang pangalan na sinasamba ni Abraham at ng mga naunang mga Israelita. Hay pagod na ako, panoorin nalang natin ang ‗Passion of Christ‘ ni Mel Gibson - ang tawag ni Mirriam (Maria) kay Jesus ay ―YAHSHU‘A‖. Samakatwid ang orihinal na pangalan pala ni Jesus ay Yahshu‘a. Sa Gawa 4:12 - ‗walang tanging pangalan na ibinigay sa silong ng langit na sukat nating ikaligtas kundi sa pangalang Yahshu‘a pala. Hay, lalo akong napagod, bakit ba ibang-iba ang itinuturo ng mga Hentil (Epeso 2:11-di-tuli) sa ating mga Kababayan. Alam naman natin na ang mga relihiyong iyan ay ang mga nagturo sa ating Kababayan ay mga hindi-tuli (Pareng Espanyol o Pastor na Amerkano) kaya pala ang natutuhan natin ay ang kanilang gawi, ang gawi ng mga hindi-tuli (supot), kaya ang resulta kanya-kanya tayo upang bumagsak (Divided we fall). Ang turo ng mga hindi-tuli ay tinanggal naraw ang pagtutuli na ―WalangHanggang Tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh. Ang ibig sabihin ng ‗walanghanggang tipan‘ ay ‗Forever Contract‘ na hindi pwedeng palitan kahit-kailan at hindi pwedeng palitan ng kahit na sino pang Apostol o si Pablo man. Dahil sa hindi naraw umiiral ang ‗walang-hanggang tipan‘ na pagtutuli ay pwede na ngayon ang mga hindi-tuli (supot). Sa ganitong aral ay binale-wala na nila ang Walang-Hanggang Tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh (Genesis 17:7-10). Kasi nalito sila sa nabasa nila sa Gawa 15:1-2 na tinutulan ni Apostol Saul (Pablo) at Apostol Barabba ang mga Hudyo na nagsasabi na ‗kailangang magpatuli sa pamamaraan ni Moses kung hindi ay hindi kayo APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 7

maliligtas‘. Ang pamamaraan ni Abraham ang dapat ipatupad kaya tinutulan ni Apostol Saul (Pablo) at Apostol Barabba ang mga Hudyong nagtuturo sa pagtutuli sa pamamaraan ni Moses. Katunayan hindi tutol si Apostol Saul (Pablo) sa Pagtutuli sa pamamaraan ni Abraham. Pagkagaling ni Apostol Saul sa pakikipag-usap sa mga Matatanda sa Jerusalem tungkol sa suliranin ng pagtutuli ay tinuli ni Apostol Saul (Pablo) si Timoteo sa Gawa 16:3-4 at ibinalita pa sa lahat ng lugar na pinuntahan nila ang naging desisyon ng mga Matatanda sa Jerusalem tungkol sa pagtutuli. Ang naging dahilan ng kalituhan ay ang pagtutol ni Apostol Saul (Pablo) at Apostol Barabba sa pagtutuli sa pamamaraan ni Moses at hindi sa pamamaraan ni Abraham na orihinal na pamamaraan ng pagtutuli. Pagkatapos na makunsulta ang mga Matatanda sa Jerusalem na huwag ng gambalain ang mga Hentil (di-tuli) na mananampalataya dahil binabasa naman tuwing Sabbath ang mga batas sa aklat ni Moses, samakatwid ay matututuhan din nila iyon, ay tumuloy na ng lakad si Apostol Saul (Pablo) kasama si Silas tumungo sa Syria at Cilicia at tumuloy sa Derbe at Lystra na nadatnan nila si Timoteo na mananampalataya kaya tinuli ni Apostol Saul si Timoteo. Isa pang kalituhan ay ang pagkakalagay ng chapter sa Gawa 15 ay inihiwalay ang chapter 16 ni Padre Hugo noong ika-12 Siglo ng pairalin at lagyan na ng Chapter at Verses ang Biblia. Paanong masasabi ng mga Hindi-Tuli (supot) na pwede na sila na makasama sa Tamang Pananampalataya na may Walang– hanggang Tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh kung hindi sila magpapatuli ? Sa Genesis 17:14 ay sinabi ni Yahweh na ‗hindi kasama‟ ang mga di-tuli (supot) dahil sinira nila ang kontrata o tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh. Ngunit sa I Corinto 7:18-19 at sa Galatia 5:2 at sa Galatia 6:13 ang konklusyon ni Apostol Saul ay ―dahil ang mga taong ‗tuli‘ (masasamang Hudyo) na hindi naman sumusunod sa mga utos ni Yahweh ay hinihimuk pa silang mga (Hintil) hindi tuli na magpatuli upang magaya sa kanilang mga tuli (masasamang Hudyo) na hindi sumusunod sa mga utos ni Yahweh‖, kaya bale-wala ang kahalagahan ng kanilang pagka-tuli dahil sila ay hindi naman sumusunod sa mga utos ni Yahweh. Nasasainyo na iyan kung gusto ninyong sumunod kay Apostol Saul ay Pauline belief kayo o gusto ninyong sumunod kay Yahweh na sinasamba ni Abraham ay Abrahamic belief kayo. Ngunit ang sinulat ni Apostol Saul ay malalalim kaya nagbilin ang Disipolo ni Yahshu‘a na si Pedro sa 2 Pedro 3:15-16 at si Apostol Saul ay hindi Levita kundi mula sa lahi ni BenYahmin Phillipians 3:1-5 at galing sa paniniwala ng mga Pariseo. Basta ang sabi ni YAHWEH ang Pinakamakapangyarihan sa lahat at sinasamba ni Abraham na ‗hindi kasama‟ ang mga di-tuli (supot) dahil sinira nila ang kontrata o tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh. APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 8

2 Corinthians 4:1-4 “ samakatwid nakita natin ang pagpapatutuo na ating natanggap ang pagkahabag, hindi dapat tayo ay manlumo bagkus ating tanggalin na ang mga bagay na hindi-katotohanan na huwag manatili sa ating mahusay na kaalaman o sundin ang mga salita ni Yahweh na may pandaraya, ngunit sa paglalaganap ng katotohanan na itinatalaga natin ang ating sarili sa bawat konsyensya ng tao na nakikita ni Amang Yahweh. Ngunit ang Katotohanan ay itinago, itinago ito sa mga nalito, na sa kanila ay ang kanilang sinasambang-Makapangyarihan ng mundo ay binulag ang kanilang isipan na hindi naniniwala, maliban na ang kaningningan ng mga aral ni Yahshu’a Messiah na siyang simbolo ni Amang Yahweh ay sumilay sa kanila”.

Kanser sabi ni Jose Rizal noon, pero ngayon ay may natagpuan ng pamamaraan sa pag-pigil sa kanser, nandiyan ang chemo-theraphy, operasyon at maraming gamot na herbal. Ganoon din ang binanggit ni Jose Rizal na kanser noon ay pwede ng gamutin ngayon at ang kagamutan ay ang totoo at tama na kaalaman sa ating pinanggalingang-lahi upang mabakas natin ang ating pangkalahatang naisin, hindi iyong pangsarili lamang na naisin. Ops, pasensya na kayo di ako marunong mag-english kasi baka maging malansang isda ang amoy sabi ni Rizal, at hindi naman para sa mga English ito kundi para sa mga Kababayan natin, baka dayain ng mga English ito at gumawa na naman sila ng History ng mga Kababayan natin na diktado at made in the West. Pero, ngunit, datapwat, subalit, pwede naman ang salita ay may halong Espanyol, halong English, halong Intsik basta nagkakaintindihan tayo. Hoy, iyong isinasaing mo nangangamoy sunog na. Ganyan tayo Kabayan kaya nating gumawa ng dalawa, tatlo at higit pa sa isang pagkakataon, habang nagbabasa ka nito - nagsasaing ka at nag-aalaga pa at namamalantsa, may yosi pa at tagay sa tabi, ok ka talaga para kang driber ng dyip binabantayan ang bayad, nag-kukwenta at nagsusukli, binibilang ang pasahero tinatandaan ang nagbayad at di pa nagbayad, nakaabang sa pulis, alalay sa pasahero at nagmamaneho na may yosi at kakwentuhan pa sa tabi. Samakatwid kung kaugalian pala natin na kayang gumawa ng higit pa sa dalawang gawa sa isang pagkakataon, kaya nating ishort cut ang pagbalik sa dati nating kaugalian na magalang, makabayan, mapagtiis, mapagmahal, maawain, masunurin at may takot sa Lumikha na ang pangalan ay YAHWEH.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 9

Kahalagahan ng Pangalan ng Lumikha Joel 2:32 “At darating ang panahon na sinuman ang tumawag sa pangalan ni Yahweh ay maliligtas”. Ang mga Arkaeologist ay natagpuan ang mga labi ng mga naganap sa istorya ng Biblia. Ang ilan dito ay ang Moabite Stone na natagpuan ni F. Klein noong 1869 A.D. sa Silangan ng Dead Sea na nakaukit ang pangalan ng Lumikha at ito ay naglalaman ng naganap sa 2 Hari 1:1 at 3:4. Ang Hammurabi Code na natagpuan ni Woolley noong 1902 A.D. sa Kanluran ng Basra, Iraq at sa mga clay tablets ay nabasa ni Sayce na nakasulat ay ‗JAHWE is God‘ Halley‘s Bible Handbook. Noong 1935 hanggang 1938 A.D. ay natagpuan ang 21 paso na tinawag na Lachish Ostraca (Lachish Letters) na nakasulat ang 4 na letrang pangalan ng Lumikha. Ngunit ang pinaka-importanteng natagpuan ay ang Dead Sea Scroll na naglalaman ng lahat ng aklat ng lumang-tipan maliban lamang sa aklat ni Ester. Ang 4 na letrang pangalan ng Lumikha ay nakasulat ng 6,823 ulit sa mga natagpuang aklat ng lumang-tipan.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 10

Ang Tanging Makababasa ng 4 na Letrang Pangalan ng Lumikha Ang pagkakasulat ng 4 na letrang pangalan ng Lumikha ay sa LumangHebreo at ito ay hindi mababasa ng mga Chinese dahil hindi ito Chinese letters, ganoon din hindi mababasa ng mga Japanese dahil hindi ito Japanese letters. Ito ay mababasa lamang ng mga Hebreo-scholars dahil letrang sinaunang Hebreo ang apat na letrang pangalan ng Lumikha. Ayon sa Jewish Encyclopedia ang pagbasa sa apat na letrang pangalan ng Makapangyarihan ng Israel ay binibigkas ito na ‗YAHWEH‘. Wala ng higit pang may karapatan sa tamang pagbasa nito kundi ang mga Hebreo-scholars lamang, ngunit ang ‗Yahweh‘ ay hindi nila binabanggit dahil itong pangalang ito ay ‗Napaka-Banal Bigkasin‘ kaya imbis na ‗Yahweh‘ kapag binabasa sa ngayon ng mga Israelita ay ipinapalit ang salitang ‗Adonai‘ na ibig sabihin ay ‗Makapangyarihan‘ (Lord).

Pagkakamali ng mga Translators Ang Banal na Kasulatan o tinawag na Biblia ay orihinal na naisulat sa wikang Hebreo at ito ay naisalin sa wikang Aramaic nang ang Israel ay masakop ng mga Assyrian (2 Hari 18:26). Ang Assyrian ay nagsasalita ng Aramaic at nang sumunod na panahon ang Babylonia ay manaig sa kalahatang lupain ng Assyria kasama ang lipi ng Yahuwdah (Judah) at BenYahmin, itong Banal na Kasulatan na nakasulat sa Aramaic ay naisalin sa Chaldean Hebrew (Babylonian Hebrew). Nang ang Persia (Iran) ay talunin ang mga Babylonian na makikita sa nakaukit na Behistun Rock sa Iran ay nanatili ang Persian-Aramaic na wika. Dumating naman ang panahon na ang mga Griyego sa pamumuno ni Alexander the Great ay talunin ang APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 11

Persia ay ipinasalin itong Banal na Kasulatan sa wikang Griyego na tinawag na Septuagint Old Testament LXX. Sa mga translations mula sa AramaicHebreo ay naisalin ang Banal na Kasulatan sa ibat-ibang wika ngunit ang pangalan ng Lumikha na ‗Yahweh‘ ang Makapangyarihan ng Israel ay pinalitan sa pagkakasalin ng titulong-salitang ‗Adonai‘ sa Aramaic, ganoon din sa Griyego ay naging Kyrios at Theos na katumbas ng salitang English na Lord at God. Sa pagsasalin sa ibang wika ang pangalan ay hindi naisasalin sa ibang wika at pinananatili ang tunog nito sa ibang wika. Kagaya ng ―Ang pangalan ng Makapangyarihan ng Israel ay ‗Yahweh‘, kung isasalin natin sa wikang English ay ―The name of the Mighty One of Israel is ‗Yahweh‘. Mapapansin sa tamang pagkakasalin ay hindi pinapalitan ang pangalan, kung palitan ang pangalan ay mali ang pagkakasalin. Marami ang nagsabi na ang pangalan lamang ang mali sa pagkakasalin ngunit ang istorya na naganap sa Biblia ay tutuo at tama. Samakatwid sa ating pagbasa ay dapat tama ang pagkakabasa sa Biblia, sa pagbasa ay dapat na ibalik ang pangalang ‗Yahweh‘ sa bawat nakasulat na Lord o God o Diyos sa Biblia dahil nag-iisa lamang ang pangalan ng Lumikha na si Yahweh sa ZechariYah 14:9.

Kahalagahan ng Pangalan ng lumabas na Messiah sa Nazareth Gawa 4:12 “Walang tanging pangalan na ipinagkaloob sa silong ng langit na sukat nating ikaligtas”. Ang pangalan ng Lumikha ay nag-iisa at ang Makapangyarihan ng Israel ay si Yahweh. Samakatwid ang tinutukoy na pangalan na tinatawag na ‗Ama‘ ni Messiah ay si Yahweh. Sa YahYah (John) 5:43 ‗dumating ako sa pangalan ng aking ‗Ama‘. Sa Awit 68:4 ‗ang pangalan na binanggit ay ang pina-ikling pangalan ng Makapangyarihan ng Israel ay ―YAH‖ na idinudugtong naman sa mga pangalan ng mga Propeta, ZechariYah, JeremiYah, atb. Ayon naman sa Catholic Digest na ‗How Yeshu‘a Become Jesus‘ na ang pangalan ni Jesus ay Yeshu‘a sa Aramaic. Ayon naman sa Jewish Encyclopedia na ang pangalan ng Messiah ay Yahshu‘a sa Hebreo na naging Yeshu‘a sa pagkakasalin nito sa wikang Aramaic. Ang Aramaic na Yeshu‘a ay naisalin sa wikang Griyego na Yehsoos (Iesous) at sa Latin ay APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 12

naging Yaysus (Iesus) at sa Arabic ay Issa at ng maimbento ang letrang ‗J‘ ay ang Iesus ay naging ‗Jesus‘ (Dyezeus). Sa dami ng pangalan ay kontradiksyon na sa nakasulat sa Gawa 4:12 na ―nag-iisang pangalan na ibinigay sa silong ng langit na sukat nating ikaligtas‖. Anong pangalan ito na sukat nating ikaligtas? Sa paglalakad dito sa mundo ng Messiah 2,000 taon na ang nakakalipas ay ang pangalan niya ay Yahshu‘a dahil hindi pa naiimbento ang pangalan niya sa Griyego na Yehsous at sa Latin na Yaysus at ang Jesus o Hesus.

YahYah (John) 14:26 ―Ipadadala ng Ama ang Banal na Ispiritu sa pamamagitan ng aking pangalan, na siyang Banal na Ispiritung iyan ang magtuturo sa inyo ng lahat ng katotohanan at magpapa-alala sa inyo ng mga itinuro ko‖. Samakatwid ang nagsasalita noon ay si Yahshu‘a at hindi si Jesus, samakatwid sa pangalang Yahshu‘a ipadadala ang Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh na magtuturo sa atin ng lahat ng katotohanan at magpapaalala sa atin ng mga itinuro ni Yahshu‘a. I YahYah (John) 4:1-4 ―Mga minamahal, huwag kayong maniwala sa bawat ispiritu, ngunit subukin muna ninyo ang mga ispiritu dahil maraming mga bulaang propeta ang nasa mundo. Sa ganito ninyo malalaman ang Ispiritu ni Yahweh: Bawat Ispiritu na sumusumpa na si Yahshu‘a ay dumating sa laman ay kay Yahweh. At bawat Ispiritu na Hindi sumusumpa na si Yahshu‘a ay dumating sa laman ay Hindi kay Yahweh at ito ang Ispiritu na ‗Kalaban ni Messiah, na narinig ninyo na darating na kagaya ngayon ay nasa mundo na‖. Subukin ninyo sa inyong kapaligiran at magtanong kung sino ang dumating sa laman, ang isasagot ay si Jesus at hindi Yahshu‘a, sa ganoon ay malalaman na ninyo ang kalaban ng Messiah ay ang mga aral ng mga Bulaang Propeta. Ang Tamang Pagbasa ng Biblia Dahil ang Banal na Pangalan ng Makapangyarihan ng Israel ay mahalaga at ganoon din ang pangalan ng Messiah ng Nazareth ay mahalaga upang ipadala ang Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh ay dapat na ibinabalik ang pangalan ni Yahweh at pangalan ni Yahshu‘a sa bawat pagbasa ng Biblia upang ang Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh ay sumaatin at siyang Banal na Ispiritung iyan APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 13

ni Yahweh ang magtuturo sa atin at magpapaunawa sa atin ng mga nilalaman ng Banal na Kasulatan na tinawag na Biblia. Ang Biblia ay isinulat ng mga tao na puspos ng Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh kaya ang makaka-unawa lamang nito ay ang may Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh, 2 Pedro 1:20-21. Sa bawat nakasulat na Diyos o Lord o God sa lumang tipan ay ibalik na natin ang pangalan ni Yahweh, ganoon din sa pagbasa ng nakasulat sa bagong-tipan na pangalang Jesus ay ibalik na natin ang tamang pangalan na Yahshu‘a ang tunay na Messiah ng Nazareth. Sa ganoon ay makaka-iwas tayo sa mga Sumpa na nakasaad sa Revelation 22:18-19 na ang sinuman na mag-alis ay aalisan ng karapatan sa parte ng Aklat ng Buhay, Awit 69:28-29, Awit 68:20 at ang sinuman na magdagdag ay daragdagan ng salot na nakasaad sa Banal na Kasulatan na tinawag na Biblia. Sa ganoon ay tiwasay tayo na malayo tayo sa mga aksidente at sa mga salot na sakit at manatili sa parte ng Aklat ng Buhay upang magkaroon ng Buhay na Walang Hanggan. Dahilan sa orihinal na pagkakasulat ang mga pangalan ay pinalitan ng mga translators ay kailangan na ating ibalik ang mga orihinal na pangalan lalong-lalo na ang mahahalagang pangalan na kasama ang pina-ikling pangalan ni Yahweh na ‗Yah‘ at ang pangalan ni Yahshu‘a ang Messiah ng Nazareth. Ang English na Mighty One ay mas tamang isalin sa salitang Tagalog na ‗Makapangyarihan‘, dahil ang salitang ‗panginoon‘ ay nagmula sa salitang ‗Adonai‘ na istatwa ng Palestino. Lumang Tipan: Exodus 3:15 And God said moreover unto Moses, Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, The Lord God of your fathers, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, hath sent me unto you: this is my name forever, and this is my memorial unto all generations.

Tamang pagbasa: Exodus 3:15 And Yahweh said moreover unto Moses, Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, The Yahweh Mighty One of your fathers, the Mighty One of Abraham, the Mighty One of Isaac, and the Mighty One of Jacob, hath sent me unto you: this is my name forever, and this is my memorial unto all generations. APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 14

Lumang Tipan: Genesis 2:3 ―Pinagpala ng Diyos ang ikapitong araw at itinalaga, sapagkat sa araw na ito ay nagpahinga ang Diyos ng likhain ang lahat. Tamang pagbasa: Genesis 2:3 ―Pinagpala ni Yahweh ang ikapitong araw at itinalaga, sapagkat sa araw na ito ay nagpahinga si Yahweh ng likhain ang lahat. Bagong Tipan: Mateo 3:14-15 ―sinansala siya ni Juan na ang wika ―Ako po ang kailangang bautismuhan ninyo, at kayo pa ang lumapit sa akin? Ngunit tinugon siya ni Jesus ‗Hayaan mo itong mangyari ngayon sapagkat ito ang nararapat nating gawin upang matupad ang kalooban ng Diyos. At pumayag si Juan. Tamang pagbasa: Mateo 3:14-15 ―sinansala siya ni YahYah na ang wika ―Ako po ang kailangang bautismuhan ninyo, at kayo pa ang lumapit sa akin? Ngunit tinugon siya ni Yahshu‟a ‗Hayaan mo itong mangyari ngayon sapagkat ito ang nararapat nating gawin upang matupad ang kalooban ni Yahweh. At pumayag si YahYah. Ang Salitang Christo ay Wala sa Orihinal na Biblia YahYah (John)1:41 ―Una niyang natagpuan ang kanyang kapatid na si Simon at sinabi niya ‗Natagpuan namin ang ‗Messiah‘ (sa interpretasyon ay Christo).

2 Peter 1:20-21 ―Ating unang alamin na walang nakasulat sa Banal na Kasulatan sa kanyang sariling interpretasyon. Dahil isinulat ito ng mga tao noong APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 15

panahong iyon hindi sa kagustuhan ng tao kundi mga taong pinabanal ni Yahweh na nagsalita at pinakilos ng Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh‖. Christo ay interpretasyon lamang ng mga translators na mga Griyego, ngunit ang Christo ay wala sa wikang Griyego. Maari nang masakop ng Griyego ang mga sakop ng Persia sa Ester 1:1 ay nasakop nila ang bansang India na pinanggalingan ng istatwang si Chrishna na may hawak na sibat at dinudurog ang ulo ng ahas na kagaya ng naihula sa darating na Messiah sa Genesis 3:15.

ISTATWA NI CHRISHNA Exodus 23:13 ―Huwag babanggitin ni mamutawi sa ating mga labi ang mga pangalan ng mga sinasamba ng taga ibang bansa‖. Ang bansang Israel ay ang sinasamba ay si Yahweh lamang, ang ibang bansa kagaya ng Canaan (Palestino) ang sinasamba ay si Baal (nasalin na Adonai at nasalin bilang Lord o Panginoon, Hosea 2:16). Sa katabing bansa ng Israel ay ang bawat bansa ay may kanyakanyang Elohim (nasalin na God). Ang bansang Griyego ang sinasamba ay si Theos (nasalin na Diyos), ang bansang India ay maraming istatwa at isa na dito si Chrishna nasalin na Christ o Christo. Ang Syria naman ang sinasamba ay si Gowd (nasalin na God) at sinasamba naman ng mga teutonic–Germans. Si Zeus (pagbasa ay ‗sus‘ ay isa sa Greek Mythology God) ay idinugtong sa pangalan ng Messiah kaya naging Yehsoos (Yeh-sus) sa Griyego at Latin. APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 16

Bagong Tipan: Revelation 1:1 The revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him, to shew unto his servants things which must shortly come to pass; and he sent and signified it by his angel unto his servant John:

Tamang pagbasa: Revelation 1:1 The revelation of Yahshu‟a Messiah, which Yahweh gave unto him, to shew unto his servants things which must shortly come to pass; and he sent and signified it by his angel unto his servant YahYah:

Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh YahYah (John) 14:26 ―Ang Mang-aaliw na siyang Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh na ipadadala ng Ama sa aking pangalan, siyang magtuturo sa inyo ng lahat ng mga bagay at ipa-aalala sa inyo ang bawat nasabi ko sa inyo‖. Tanging sa nag-iisang pangalan ni Yahshu‘a ipadadala ang Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh at iyang Banal na Ispiritung iyan ang magtuturo sa atin ng mga katotohanan at magpapa-alala sa atin ng mga iniaral ni Yahshu‘a Messiah. Hindi ipadadala ang Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh sa ibang pangalan lalong hindi ipadadala ang Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh sa ipinalit na ‗Iesus‘ sa Latin at ‗Issa‘ sa Arabic at ‗Jesus‘ sa English, Gawa 4:12. 2 Peter 1:20-21 ―Ating unang alamin na walang nakasulat sa Banal na Kasulatan sa kanyang sariling interpretasyon. Dahil isinulat ito ng mga tao noong panahong iyon hindi sa kagustuhan ng tao kundi mga taong pinabanal ni Yahweh na nagsalita at pinakilos ng Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh‖.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 17

Ang Banal na Kasulatan ay isinulat ng mga tao na kinasihan ng Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh, samakatwid ay tanging ang may Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh lamang ang makakaunawa ng Banal na Kasulatan at ito ay sa pamamagitan ng pangalan ni Yahshu‘a ay ipadadala ang Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh. Awit 78:2 ―Magsasalita ako sa pamamagitan ng Talinghaga, aking sasalitain ang mga nakatagong salita noong una‖. Markos 4:2 ―At nagturo si Yahshu‘a ng maraming bagay sa pamamagitan ng Talinghaga‖ Markos 4:11 ―Sa inyo ay ipinagkaloob na maunawaan ang mga Talinghaga, ngunit sa iba ay hindi, kundi pawang talinghaga‖. Ang mga Talinghaga ay hindi mauunawaan ng mga taong walang Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh, at ang Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh ay Ipadadala sa pamamagitan ng pangalan ni Yahshu‟a lamang at HINDI ipadadala sa ibang pangalan lalong HINDI ipadadala sa ipinalit na mga pangalan na Issa, sa pangalang Iesus o sa pangalang Jesus.

Ang Anak ng Tao ay Iba sa Anak ni Yahweh Genesis 6:2 ―Ang mga Anak ni Yahweh ay nakita ang mga babaeng Anak ng Tao na magaganda, kaya pumili sila ng kani-kanilang mapapangasawa‖. Anak ng Tao Genesis 11:5 ―Bumaba si Yahweh upang tingnan ang Lungsod at ang toreng itinatayo ng mga Anak ng Tao‖. APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 18

Si Adan at mga Anak ng kanyang anak Hangang kay Yahshu‟a ay mga Anak ni Yahweh Lukas 3:23-38 Si Cainan na anak ni Enos na anak ni Set, at si Set ay anak ni Adan na Anak ni Yahweh‖. Nagpakilala si Yahshu‟a na ―Anak ni Yahweh” YahYah 10:36 ―Ako‘y hinirang at sinugo ng Ama, paano ninyong masasabi ngayon na nilalapastangan ko si Yahweh sa sinabi kong ―Ako ay Anak ni Yahweh‖. Kinilala si Yahshu‟a Mateo 3:17 ―Ito ang minamahal kong Anak na lubos kong kinalulugdan‖. Sino ang Anak ng Tao, Sino ako ? Mateo 16:13-17 Nang dumating si Yahshu‘a sa lupain ng Caesaria ng Filipos, tinanong niya ang kanyang mga Alagad.―Sino raw ang Anak ng Tao ayon sa mga tao? At sumagot sila na sabi po ng ilan ay si YahYah (Juan Bautista), sabi naman ng iba ay si EliYah, at may nagsabi pang si JeremiYah o isa sa mga Propeta‖. Kayo naman ano ang sabi ninyo ? SINO AKO ? tanong niya sa kanila. Sumagot si Simon Pedro, ―Kayo po ang Messiah, ang Anak ni Yahweh na buhay‖. Sinabi sa kanya ni Yahshu‘a ―mapalad ka Simon na Anak ni Jonas sapagkat ang KATOTOHANANG ITO‘Y hindi inihayag sa iyo ng sinumang tao kundi nang aking Ama na nasa langit‖.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 19

Maling Akala ng Tigapagsalin ng Bagong Tipan na Tinatawag din siyang Anak ng Tao YahYah 12:32-34 ‗At kung ako‘y maitaas na, ilalapit ko sa akin ang lahat ng tao‘. Sumagot ang mga tao, ‗Sinasabi ng Kautusan na ang Messiah ay mananatili Magpakailanman, sino ba itong Anak ng Tao ? Samakatwid ay ang binanggit ni Yahshu‘a na ―At kung Ako‘y maitaas na‖ ay ang mas tamang pagkakasulat ay ―At kung ang ANAK NG TAO ay maitaas na” Ito ay mapapansin sa kasagutan ng mga tao na nagtatanong ng ―Sino ba itong ANAK NG TAO ? Tinatawag din siyang EMMANUEL Ang Emmanuel ay hindi ―God with us‖ o sumasaatin ang Maykapal. Ang ibig sabihin ng Emmanuel ay ‗Pillar‘ o poste. Tingnan ang Strong‘s Exhaustive Concordance Hebrew-Greek Dictionary, sa Greek no. 1694 na katumbas ng Hebrew no. 6005 at no. 5973, at no. 6004, at no. 5978, at no. 5982 ‗Ammud‘ ay Pillar. Sa Isaiah 7:14 hindi sa Isaiah 8:10 na maling interpretasyon na naisalin sa pagsalin ng sulat ni Mateo sa Mateo 1:23. Tinatawag din siyang Anak ni David Mateo 22:42-45 Habang nagkakatipon ang mga Pariseo, tinanong sila ni Yahshu‘a, ―Ano ang pagkaka-alam ninyo tungkol sa Messiah, SINO ANG MAY ANAK SA KANYA ? Si David po ang sagot nila. Kung gayon sabi ni Yahshu‘a, Bakit Tumawag sa Kanya ng MAKAPANGYARIHAN si David ng kasihan siya ng Banal na Espiritu ? Ang sabi niya, ―sinabi ni YAHWEH sa aking MAKAPANGYARIHAN, umupo ka sa aking kanan hanggang lubusan kong mapasuko sa iyo ang mga kaaway mo. Gayon si David narin ang tumawag sa kanya ng MAKAPANGYARIHAN, paanong masasabing Anak ni David ang Messiah ? (Ito ay naganap sa pagtitipon ng mga Pariseo). Markos 12:35-37 ―Samantalang nagtuturo si Yahshu‘a sa Templo, sinabi niya, ―Paanong masasabi ng mga Eskriba na ang Messiah ay Anak ni David ? Si David narin APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 20

ng kasihan ng Banal na Espiritu ang nagpahayag ng ganito ―Sinabi ni YAHWEH sa aking MAKAPANGYARIHAN, umupo ka sa aking kanan hanggang lubusan kong mapasuko sa iyo ang mga kaaway mo‖ Si David narin ang tumawag sa kanya ng MAKAPANGYARIHAN paanong magiging Anak ni David ang Messiah ? (Ito ay sinasabi ng mga Eskriba na ang Messiah ay Anak ni David na makikita sa Awit 110:1) Lahi na Pinagmulan ni Yahshu‟a Messiah Si Mirriam na ina ni Yahshu‘a ay pinsan ni Elizabeth na apo ng Levitang si Aaron na mababasa sa Lukas 1:5 at 1:36. Exodus 29:1 “Ganito ang gagawin ninyo sa pagtatalaga kay Aaron at sa kanyang mga anak na lalaki bilang Seserdote”. Si Aaron at ang tanging anak na lalaki lamang ang itinalaga ni YAHWEH na maging Seserdote. Mateo 1:24-25 ―Nang magising si Jose, sinunod niya ang utos ng Anghel ni YAHWEH, pinakasalan niya si Mirriam, ngunit hindi ginalaw ni Jose si Mirriam hanggang sa maipanganak ang isang sanggol na lalaki na pinangalanan niyang Yahshu‘a‖. Samakatwid ang dumadaloy na dugo kay Yahshu‘a ay dugo ng Lahing Levita na si Aaron na itinalagang maging Seserdote Magpakailanman. Si Yahshu‘a ay dugo ni Aaron na Levita at hindi siya dugo ni Jose na Yahuwdah (Hudyo), Sirac 45:23-25 samakatwid si Yahshu‘a ay hindi dugo ni David, dahil si David ay Lahing Yahuwdah. Paanong masasabi ng mga Eskriba at mga Pariseo na ang Messiah ay Anak ni David ? Ang Aral na ang Messiah ay anak ni David ay aral ng mga Eskriba at mga Pariseo. Katunayan noong panahon ng mga Pariseo ay ang pagkakakilala sa Messiah ay Anak ni David sa Lukas 18:35-42 Nagdaraan si Yahshu‘a na taga Nazareth sabi nila at siya ay sumigaw ―Anak ni David mahabag po kayo sa akin‖. Kaya tumigil si Yahshu‘a at iniutos na dalhin sa kanya ang bulag. Inilapit nga ito at tinanong ni Yahshu‘a, ―Ano ang ibig mong gawin ko sa iyo ?‖ ―Ibig ko po sana na MANUMBALIK ANG AKING PANINGIN‖, sagot niya. ―Mangyari ang ibig mo, pinagaling ka dahil sa iyong PANANALIG‖. Noon din ay nakakita siya at sumunod kay Yahshu‘a at nagpasalamat kay YAHWEH. Nang Makita ito ng mga tao silang lahat ay nagpuri kay YAHWEH. Samakatwid ay ipinaliwanag ni Yahshu‘a sa taong APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 21

bulag na siya ay isang dugong Levita mula kay Aaron at hindi Anak ni David at muli siyang nakakita. Pinagaling siya dahil sa kanyang PANANALIG at ang pananalig na ito ay ang TAMANG PANANALIG na ang Messiah ay LAHI NG LEVITANG SI AARON na Lahi na pinagmulan ng mga Seserdote na mababasa sa Hebrew 5:5 Unang iniaral ni Apostol Saul (Pablo) at Felipe Gawa 9:20 Una niyang itinuro na si Yahshu‟a ay Anak ni Yahweh”. Ang Desipolo namang si Felipe ay iniaral na si Yahshu‟a ay Anak ni Yahweh bago niya bautismuhan ang Eunuko mula sa Eutopia sa Gawa 8:37.

ITUTURO SA LAHAT NG IBANG BANSA ANG PAGSISISI AT KAPATAWARAN NG MGA KASALANAN SA KANYANG PANGALANG YAHSHU‟A NA NAGSIMULA SA JERUSALEM Luke 24:47 „and the repentance and remission of sins should be preached in HIS NAME among all nations beginning at Jerusalem‟

Nagsimula sa Jerusalem ang Pagtuturo sa pagsisisi at kapatawaran ng mga kasalanan sa Kanyang Pangalan na Yahshu‟a at mula sa Jerusalem ay itinuro ito sa Ibat-ibang Bansa na ang pagsisisi at kapatawaran ng mga kasalanan ay sa Pangalan ni Yahshu‟a ngunit inilihis at ginawa na ang pagsisisi at kapatawaran ng mga kasalanan ay sa ibang pangalan kay Iesus o Jesus na.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 22

Isaiah 52:15 „Pahahayagan Niya ang maraming Bansa, at ang mga Hari ay tatahimik sa Kanya, dahil sa mga Aral na hindi pa nila narinig ay kanilang makikita at ang hindi nila narinig ay kanilang malalim na pag-iisipan.

Mga Aral na Hindi pa nila Narinig Ophir Ang tawag sa Sina-Unang Pangalan ng mga Isla ng Pilipinas Sino si Ophir ? Ophir ay naisulat sa Lumang Tipan ng Biblia sa 1 Kings 22:48, 9:28 and 22:49, Psalms 45:9, Isaiah 13:12, Job 22:24, 28:16, 1Chron. 24:4, 1:23, Genesis 10:25-26. Sa Genesis 10:25-30 “At si Heber ay nagka-anak ng dalawang lalaki: ang pangalan ng isa ay Peleg, dahil nang araw na ipinanganak sila ang wika ng mga tao sa mundo ay nagkaiba-iba, at ang kanyang kapatid ay si Yoktan. At si Yoktan ay naging anak sina Almodad, Sheleph, Hazarmaveth, Yerah, Hadoram, Uzal, Diklah, Obal, Abimael, Sheba, OPHIR, Havilah, Yobab; lahat ng ito ay mga anak ni Yoktan. At sila ay nanirahan mula sa Mesha at hanggang sa Sephar sa kabundukan sa Silangan.”

CHRONOLOGICAL EVENTS BASED ON HOLY BIBLE RECORDS

YEAR

REFERENCE

HEBREW NAME-MEANING-EVENTS

B.C.E. (Before Common Era) 3992 Dan.9:24-27 3862 Gen.5:3-6 Seth 3757 Gen.5:9 Enosh 3667 Gen.5:12 Cainan

Creation of (1)Adam-Awdam-to show blood in face Sheeth-appoint Awnash-to be frail Kane-a nest

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 23

3597 Gen.5:15 Mahalalel 3532 Gen.5:18 Yared 3370 Gen.5:21 Enoch 3305 Gen.5:25 Metuselah 3118 Gen.5:28-29 Lamech 3062 Gen.5:5 Death of Adam 3005 Gen.5:23 Enoch taken away 2950 Gen.5:8 Death of Seth 2936 Gen.5:28 (10)Noah 2852 Gen.5:11 Death of Enosh 2757 Gen.5:14 Death of Cainan 2702 Gen.5:17 Death of Mahalalel 2570 Gen.5:20 Death of Yared 2436 Gen.5:32 Shem 2341 Gen.5:31 Death of Lamech 2336 Gen.5:27 Death of Metuselah 2336 Gen.7:6 Ark of Noah Great flood Archaeological Findings: Ancient Ebla

2334 Gen.11:10 Arphakshad 2299 Gen.11:12 Selah-Shawlakh 2269 Gen.11:14 Heber 2235 Gen.11:14 (15) Peleg 2235 Gen.10:25 Tower of Babel

Halal-praise Yah Yared-to descend to lower region Kawnek-discipline Methuselah Lehmek-uncertain

Nooakh-to rest

Seem-call a name.Ham Yahpet born

Noah and 3 children, wives survived

In 1974 at site of ancient Ebla northern Syria, exemplify the plethora of pre-flood and post flood writings Rawpad-to refresh to send away Awba-crossover Pawleg-to divide ( Yoktam the father of Ophir ) Migdalah Bawlal - Confounded the language of Son of Man. Heber language was called Hebrew from name Heber. Ang Wika ni Ophir

Ang wika ni Heber ay kagaya ng wika ni Adam at nang magkaiba-iba ang wika ng mga tao sa mundo, tanging si Heber lamang ang nakapag-ingat ng orihinal na wika ni Adam na tinawag sa kanyang pangalan na Heber na naging Hebreo. Samakatwid ang naging wika ng dalawang anak ni Heber sina Peleg at Yoktan ay Hebreo din at ang naging wika ng kanilang mga anak ay Hebreo din. Samakatwid ang wika ni Ophir na anak ni Yoktam ay Hebreo din.

Ang Wika ni Abraham Ang anak ni Peleg si Reu, ang anak ni Reu si Serug, ang anak ni Serug si Nachor, ang anak ni Nachor si Thare, ang anak ni Thare sina Abram na naging Abraham, Nahor at Haran ang ama ni Lot. Si Abraham ay tinawag na Hebreo sa Genesis 14:13, samakatwid ang wika ni Abraham ay Hebreo. 2205 Gen.11:18 Reu Rawaw-shepherd 2173 Gen.11:20 Serug Sawrag-to intwine 2143 Gen.11:22 Nachor Nakharaw-to snore 2114 Gen.11:24 Thare Tehrakh-trembling 2044 Gen.11:26 (20)Abram(Abraham) Father to be raise of people.Covenant Gen.17:9-10.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 24

„DaTH‟ o „DATU‟ ay Apo ni Abraham kay Levi Nang ang salita ni YAHWEH ay dumating kay Abraham sa Genesis 15:13-14 “At sinabi ni Yahweh kay Abraham, sinabi ko sa iyo na ang lahi ng iyong mga anak ay magsisilbi sa ibang lupain ng mga Hentil at sila ay pahihirapan sa loob ng 400 taon, at ang Nasyong iyon na kanilang pinagsilbihan ay aking hahatulan at pagkatapos at ilalabas ko sila na may dalang malaking yaman”. Sa Genesis 21:12-13 “ kay Yahshaak (Isaac) ang iyong lahi ay tatawagin at ang anak mo sa katulong ay aking gagawin din na isang Nasyon, DAHIL SIYA AY ANAK AT LAHI MO RIN”. Sina Yahshaak at Ismaale (Ismael) ay Anak at Lahi rin ni Abraham at si Ismaale ang naunang nanirahan sa Masry (Egypt) sa Genesis 21:21 at sumunod ang mga anak ni Yahshaak kay Yahkoob (Jacob) na tinawag ni Yahweh bilang Yahshear (Gen. 32:28) ay nanirahan din sa Masry sa Genesis 46:3 “Ako si YAHWEH, ang makapangyarihan ng iyong mga magulang, huwag kang matakot pumaroon sa Masry; dahil gagawin ko kayong malaking Nasyon”. Samakatwid ang lahi ni Abraham sa kanyang dalawang anak sina Ismaale at Yahshaak ay naging tigapagsilbi sa lupain na hindi kanila sa lupain ng Masry kagaya sa sinabi ni Yahweh sa Genesis 15:13-14. Ang sinabi ay paglipas ng 400 na taon ay lalabas sila sa Nasyong iyon na kanilang pinagsilbihan at sa Exodus 12:52 “si YAHWEH ay inilabas ang mga anak ni Yahshear (Jacob) (Tribo ng Yahshurun) Gen.32:28 mula sa lupain ng Masry”. Sa lupain ng Masry ang Tribo ni Ismaale at Tribo ni Yahshurun (mula sa pangalang Yahshear) ay ang tanging “Tribong Tuli”, upang magkaroon ng pagkaka-kilanlan sa dalawang Tribong-Tuli ang Tribong Yahshurun ay tinawag na Yisraw-ale (Yisrawale naging Israel) ibig sabihin ay “Prinsipe ni Sarah” at ang Ismaale naman ay tinawag na Ishma-ale na ibig sabihin ay „sa Pangalan ni Sarah”. „Ale‟ ay tinutukoy ang amo ni Hagar na si Sarah. Ang 12 anak ni Yahshear (Jacob) na tinawag na 12 Tribo ni Yahshurun ay orihinal na 12, ngunit ng akuin ni Yahshear ang dalawang anak ni Yohseph sina Efraim at Manase na kanyang anak na rin sa Genesis 48:5-6. Ang nakatalaga para kay Yohseph ay pinalitan ng kanyang dalawang anak, samakatwid ang Tribo ni Yahshurun ay naging 13 Tribo na lumabas sa lupain ng Masry sa panahon ni Moshe (Moses). 1. Ruben 2. Simeon 3. Levi 4. Yahuwdah 5. Dan 6. Nepthali 7. Gad 8. Asher 9. Isachar 10.Zabulon Dinah (Leah) Yohseph anak sina Manaseh at Efraim 11. Manaseh 12. Efraim 13. BenYahmin Ang anak ni Yahshear (Jacob) na Tribo ni Levi ay itinalaga sa Pagpapari (Priesthood o Yahshear-Dath) sa Exodus 29, ang tatlong anak ni Levi si Yahshear-Dath Gerson, Yahshear-Dath Cohat at Yahshear-Dath Merari o mga Yahshear-Dath o mga Seserdote ay inihalo sa 12 Tribo ng Yisrawale upang pamahalaan ang trabaho ng Pagpapari at sa pagsisilbi sa pagsamba kay YAHWEH na mababasa sa Joshua 21:1-8 at 1Chronicles 6:63-81.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 25

Tatlong Anak ni Levi Itinalagang Yahshear-Dath o Seserdote o Pari ay Inihalo sa 12 Tribo ng Yisrawale (Israel)

Seserdote o Yahshear-Dath Gerson Seserdote o Yahshear-Dath Cohat Seserdote o Yahshear-Dath Merari

Ang mga anak ni Yahshear (Jacob) kay Leah, Rachel, Bilha, Zilpa: 1. Ruben ---------- 1. Ruben (Leah) - Yahshear Dath Merari ang Pari 2. Simeon ---------- 2. Simeon (Leah) – Yahshear Dath Cohat ang Pari 3. Levi ---------Levi (Leah) mga anak sina Gerson, Cohat, Merari 4. Yahuwdah ---------- 3. Yahuwdah (Leah) – Yahshear Dath Cohat ang Pari 5. Dan ---------- 4. Dan (Bilha-Rachel ) – Yahshear Dath Cohat ang Pari 6. Nepthali ---------- 5. Nepthali (Bilha-Rachel) – Yahshear Dath Gerson ang Pari 7. Gad ---------- 6. Gad (Zilpa-Leah) – Yahshear Dath Merari ang Pari 8. Asher ---------- 7. Asher (Zilpa-Leah) – Yahshear Dath Gerson ang Pari 9. Isachar ---------- 8. Isachar (Leah) –Yahshear Dath Gerson ang Pari 10.Zabulon ---------- 9. Zabulon (Leah) – Yahshear Dath Merari ang Pari Dinah (Leah) 11.Yohseph ---------Yohseph (Rachel) mga anak sina Manaseh at Efraim 12.BenYahmin ---------10. Manaseh-kalahating tribo - Yahshear Dath Gerson ang Pari Manaseh- kalahating tribo – Yahshear Dath Cohat ang Pari 11. Efraim – Yahshear Dath Cohat ang Pari 12. BenYahmin(Rachel) - Yahshear Dath Cohat ang Pari Si Yohseph ay ipinagbili ng kanyang mga kapatid sa mga Ismaalita at dinala sa Masry (Egypt) na pinagbili naman bilang alipin at dumating ang panahon na naging tagapamahala ng Pharaoh at naging Malaya at pinalitan ang pangalan na Zaphenathpaneah. Ang isang alipin ay ibabalik sa kanyang magulang ngunit si Yohseph ay binili sa lahi ng Ismaalita kaya ibinalik siya sa Ismaalita at binigyan ng asawa na pangalan ay Asenath na anak na babae ng Pari ng Ismaalita na si Potiphera sa lahi ni Ismaale na nagkaroon ng 12 prinsesa na kagaya ni Yahshurun na nagkaroon ng 12 anak at ang isa ay si Levi na naatasan sa pamamahala ng Pagpapari sa Exodus 29, Genesis 17:7, 17:23,16:12 “siya ay kahalubilo ng kanyang mga kapatid”. Nang si Abraham ay mamatay sina Ismaale at Yahshaak ang naglibing sa kanya sa kweba ng Machpelah katabi ng kanyang asawang si Sarah sa Genesis 25:9. Ang anak at lahi ni Ismaale ay nadala ng dalawang anak ni Yohseph sina Manase at Efraim, samantalang ang anak at lahi ni Yahshaak ay nadala ng 12 Tribo ng Yahshurun (Jacob tinawag ni Yahweh na Yahshear) sa lupain ng Masry at inilabas sila ni Yahweh sa Exodus 12:51, upang matupad ang sinalita ni Yahweh sa Genesis 15:13-14.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 26

Mga Apo ni Levi 1Chronicles 6:1 Mga Lahi ng mga Anak ni Levi: Gerson Libni Shimei Jahath Zimmah Joah Iddo Zerah Jeaterai

Cohat Amran Ishar Hebron Uzziel Aaron Korah Eleazar Ebiasaph Phinehas Assir Abishua Tahath Bukki ZephaniYah Uzzi Azariah Zerahiah Joel Maraioth Elkanah Amariah Amasai Ahitub Mahath Zadok Elkanah Ahimaaz Zuph Azariah Toah Johanan Eliel Azariah- Jeroham (Priest of Elkanah Solomon Shumuel temple ) Joel Amariah Heman Ahitub Zadok Shallum Hilkiah Azariah Seraiah Jehozadak-captive in Babylon

Merari Mahli Mushi Libni Shimea Uzza Shimea Haggiah Asaiah

Mapapansin na ang lahi ni Cohat kay Ishar ay nagsilbi sa Kaharian ni Haring Dowdow (David). Mapapansin na ang lahi ni Cohat kay Amran si Jehozadak ay umabot sa Pagkakasakop ng Babylonian. Mapapansin na ang lahi ni Gerson at Merari ay tumigil sa ika- 7th henerasyon na panahon ng pagtakas ng Natirang-Nakatakas mula sa Assyria, Isaiah 11:11. Ang nakatalagang Pari sa Kaharian ng Yisrawale ay sina Gerson,Merari at Cohat, samantalang sa Kaharian ng Yahuwdah ay si Cohat lamang.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 27

Kaharian ng Yisrawale: Ang 12 Tribo ng Yahshurun (tinawag na Yisrawale o Israel sa Egypt) ay nagkaroon ng kanilang Hari, naging Hari si Saul mula sa Tribo ng BenYahmin, sumunod si Dowdow (David) sa Tribo ni Yahuwdah at sumunod si Haring YahdidiYah (Solomon) anak ni David.

Si Haring YahdidiYah (Solomon) ay nagpagawa ng Mga Barko upang pumunta ng OPHIR para kumuha ng mga ginto, 1Kings 9:26 ang paglalakbay pabalik ay tumatagal ng tatlong (3) taon (2 Chro.9:21).

Dalawang Kaharian: Lumipas ang panahon pagkamatay ni Haring Solomon ay nahati sila sa dalawang kaharian, sa Kaharian ng Yisrawale at Kaharian ng Yahuwdah. Ang Katiwala ni Haring Solomon na mula sa Tribo ng Efraim (1Kings 11:26) si Yeroboam ang naging Hari ng Yisrawale na sumama ang 10 Tribo ay pinagsisilbihan naman ng mga Levitang Pari (Yahshear-Dath o Seserdote) mula kay Yahshear Dath Cohat, Yahshear Dath Gerson at Yahshear Dath Merari. Ang anak ni Haring Solomon si Rehoboam ang naging Hari ng 2 Tribo ng Yahuwdah na pinagsisilbihan ng mga Levitang Pari (Yahshear-Dath o Seserdote) mula kay Yahshear Dath Cohat.

KAHARIAN NG YISRAWALE: Sampung (10) Tribo ang sumama kay Haring Yeroboam ng Kaharian ng Yisrawale at ang lungsod ay ang Samaria na pinagsisilbihan ng mga Levitang Pari (Yahshear-Dath o Seserdote) mula kay Yahshear Dath Cohat, Yahshear Dath Gerson at Yahshear Dath Merari na mababasa sa Joshua 21:1-8 at 1Chronicles 6:63-81.

KAHARIAN NG YAHUWDAH:

Dalawang (2) Tribo ang sumama kay Haring Rehoboam ng Yahuwdah at ang lungsod ay ang Yahrusalem (Jerusalem) na pinagsisilbihan ng mga Levitang Pari (Yahshear-Dath o Seserdote) mula kay Yahshear Dath Cohat.

Si Haring Yeroboam ng Yisrawale ay TINANGGAL ang Pagsisilbi ng mga Levitang YahshearDath o Seserdote sina YahshearDath-Cohat, YahshearDath-Gerson at YahshearDath-Merari at PINALITAN sila ng mga pangkaraniwang tao lamang na HINDI LEVITA. Si Haring Yeroboam ng Yisrawale ay nagtayo ng templo sa mataas na lugar at ginawang Tigapagsilbing Pari ay pangkaraniwang tao lamang na HINDI LEVITA at itinalaga ang

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 28

Kapistahan sa ika-Walong Buwan na dapat ay ika-Pitong buwan na ginaganap ng Kaharian ng Yahuwdah sa pagdiriwang ng mga kapistahan sa 1 Kings 12:31-32, 1 Kings 13:33-34. Tatlong (3) Taon

Levitang YahshearDath o Seserdote mula kay Yahshear Dath Cohat, Gerson at Merari ay Tinanggal Bilang Tigapagsilbing YahshearDath o Seserdote sa Kaharian ng Yisrawale at sila ay Lumayas sa lupain ng Yisrawale na dala ang kanilang mga ari-arian ay tumungo sa Kaharian ng YAHUWDAH sa lungsod ng Yahrusalem at nanatili sa loob ng tatlong (3) taon: 2Chronicles 11:13-17 „at ang lahat ng mga Seserdoteng Pari at Levita na nasa Yisrawale at sa lahat ng baybayin ay lumayas na dala ang kanilang ari-arian at tumungo sa Yahuwdah at sa lungsod ng Yahrusalem: dahil si Haring Yeroboam at kanyang mga anak ay Pinalayas sila bilang Tigapagsilbing Seserdote para kay Yahweh at si Haring Yeroboam ay nagtalaga ng mga Seserdoteng Paring Hindi Levita sa matataas na lugar at para sa Demonyo at sa Istatwang Guya na kanyang ginawa. Ang mga Levitang YahshearDath o Seserdoteng Pari mula sa tribo ng Yisrawale, ay itinalaga ang kanilang sarili at puso na hanapin si Yahweh na Makapangyarihan ng Yisrawale sa pagpunta nila sa Yahrusalem upang magsakripisyo para kay Yahweh na Makapangyarihan ng kanilang mga magulang. Naging matatag ang Kaharian ng Yahuwdah at maging si Haring Rehoboam na anak ni YahdidiYah (Solomon) ay naging matatag, sa loob ng tatlong taon; dahil tatlong taon silang sumunod sa palatuntunan kagaya sa pagsunod ni DowDow (David) at YahdidiYah”.

Ang mga Levitang YahshearDath o Seserdoteng Pari na lahi ni Yahshear Dath Cohat, Gerson at Merari na pinalayas sa Kaharian ng Yisrawale ay hindi nagtagal sa Kaharian ng YAHUWDAH: 2 Chronicles 20:18-19 Ang mga Levitang YahshearDath o Seserdoteng Pari mula sa lahi ni Yahshear Dath Cohat, Gerson at Merari na pinalayas sa Kaharian ng Yisrawale na tumungo sa Kaharian ng YAHUWDAH sa Yahrusalem ay nawala sa kapanahunan ni Haring Yahoshaphat (776 B.C.E. 1Kings 22:51, 62 taon mula sa paghahari ni Haring Yeroboam) sa 2 Chronicles 20:18-19 “at ang mga Levita mula sa mga anak ni (Cohat) Cohathites at mga anak ni Corhites at tumayo upang purihin si Yahweh ang nag-iisang Makapangyarihan ng Yisrawale sa napaka-lakas na boses na mataas.”

Mga Barko Patungong OPHIR Naglalakbay ng Pabalik sa loob ng Tatlong Taon Mga Barko na ipinagawa ni Haring YahdidiYah (Solomon) ay pumupunta parin sa OPHIR para kumuha ng mga ginto 1Kings 9:26, at nagpagawa pa ng mga panibagong Barko si Haring Yahoshaphat sa 1 Kings 22:48 ngunit hindi na ito natuloy. Ang mga Levitang Pari mula sa lahi ni Yahshear Dath Gerson, Yahshear Dath Cohat at Yahshear Dath Merari na pinalayas sa Kaharian ng Yisrawale na tumungo sa Kaharian ng Yahuwdah ay hindi nagtagal sa Kaharian ng Yahuwdah, sila ay sumama sa mga barkong ipinagawa ni Haring YahdidiYah na pumupunta sa OPHIR na naglalakbay ng

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 29

pabalik sa loob ng tatlong (3) taon (2 Chro.9:21), dahil tatlong (3) taon din silang lumagi sa kaharian ng Yisrawale 2Chronicles 11:13-17. Bago pa magpagawa ng panibagong Barko si Haring Yahoshaphat sa 1Kings 22:48. Naisulat sa 2Chronicles 20:18-19 sa paghahari ni Haring Yahoshaphat na 62 taon na ang lumipas mula sa paghahari ni Haring Yeroboan na katiwala ni Haring YahdidiYah(Solomon) sila ay hindi na natagpuan sa Yahrusalem sa 2 Chronicles 20:18-19 .

King Jeroboam mula sa Tribo ng Efraim - King Rehoboam mula sa tribo ng Yahuwdah

YISRAWALE (ISRAEL) King Jeroboam (Efraim) 10 tribo ng Yisrawale (Israel) Samaria City

YAHUWDAH (JEWS) ----------------------------- King Rehoboam (Yahuwdah) ----------------------------- 2 tribo ng Yahuwdah at BenYahmin (Jews) ----------------------------Jerusalem City

Nakatalagang Sacerdote: ---------------------------Nakatalagang Sacerdote: Sacerdote o Yahshear Dath Merari ----------------------- Sacerdote o Yahshear Dath Kohath ang Pari ang Pari ng Tribo nila Ruben, Gad, ng Tribo nila Yahuwdah at BenYahmin Zabulon Sacerdote o Yahshear Dath Kohath ang Pari ng Tribo nila Simeon, Dan, ½Manaseh, Efraim Sacerdote o Yahshear Dath Gershon ang Pari ng Tribo nila Nepthali, Asher, Isachar, , ½Manaseh

Dinatnan ng Mga Levitang Yahshear Dath o Datuh sa Mga Isla ng OPHIR: Ang mga lahi ni OPHIR ay nagsasalita ng Wikang Hebreo na kagaya ng mga Levitang Yahshear Dath o Seserdote na sumakay sa mga Barko tumungong Ophir dahil si OPHIR ay apo rin ni Heber na pinagmulan ng tawag sa salitang Hebreo na nagmula sa pangalang Heber. Ang mga taga OPHIR ay masagana na sa napakaraming ginto at ang kanilang sinasamba ay mga anito na impluwensya ng malalapit na bansa sa kanila. Ang mga Yahshear Dath o Seserdoteng Paring Levita ay hindi kilala ng mga taga OPHIR na naitalaga na bilang Seserdoteng Pari (Dath) ni Yahshear (Yahcoob) o Yahshear-Dath o Seser-Dothe para sa pagsamba kay Yahweh, sa Hebreo ang Pari ay „Dath‟ o binigkas na Dawth-ho.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 30

dath <1881> Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance Hebrew Dictionary

Pronunciation:

Dawth-ho

Definition:

1) decree, law, edict, regulation, usage 1a) decree, edict, commission 1b) law, rule of uncertain (perhaps foreign) derivation: a royal edict or statute:-commandment, commission, decree, law, manner.

DaTH

I used to think of DaTH (dawth-ho) as meaning void, since that's the way the fluffy bunny new age kabbalah books present it. I was curious one day and decided to see if the word was in the Bible (in Hebrew version) and found that it means something like the Law written in our hearts, a kosmic consciousness that lets us know if we are in sync with the Tao That Be (or however you want to describe it). Here are a few of my notes on my research into DaTH. Go on a spiritual quest to find values you can hold up as being what you stand for. You have found your inner DaTH. You have found the law written in your heart. What is law? A king gives a decree or edict that is the expression of the king‟s will. [Esther 3:14, 8:13, 9:14] There was the concept that once a king issued this DaTH, it cannot be altered or revoked. [Daniel 2:15, 6:16] DaTH is entrusted to people. In the case of civil law, this DaTH is in the hands of judges, enforced by police, argued by lawyers, voted upon and recorded by politicians. The Israelites had the concept of the ToWRaH being the DaTH of Yahweh. Ezra was given the title of Secretary of the irrevocable DaTH of the Almighty of heaven. [Ezra 7:2, 1 Esdras 8:9] The irrevocability of the DaTH from Yahweh was not questioned by Yahshua. Yahshua was not out to destroy the ToWRaH representing the DaTH from Yahweh, but to bring it to life in the hearts of people. [Matthew 5:17] He was not getting out a giant cosmic eraser. What he challenged was that DaTH of Yahweh was complete and contained in scriptures and traditions. He offered that DaTH of Yahweh can be known in the heart, directly experienced, with continued insights into this DaTH, renewed revelation, and ongoing prophecy. This was not anti-Jewish at all. The idea was found in the Dead Sea Scrolls. The Jews continued to redefine DaTH with the Mishnah, the Talmud, the Kabbalah, and to this day with books being published, web sites being built, deeper insights explored and lived out.

Here is something you can count on to be true for your entire life-CHoKMaH/Sophia and DaTH are treasures that will be your salvation. The greatest treasure comes from uniting with Yahweh. [Isaiah33:6]

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 31

A treasure is a reward after following a treasure hunt. A gift is never really valued as a treasure. YAHWEH with a multitude approaches, from his right hand comes a shining DaTH. [Deuteronomy 33:2] DaTH is the invisible SHiPHRaH, the Law in the heart of Yahweh. DaTH is Law, but DaTH is also having an active conscious, a living Law written in the heart. DaTH is being conscious of the will of Yahweh, which we can concentrate upon, which we can be mindful of, which can direct our view of what Yahweh wants in each given situation. DaTH is beyond memorizing a collection of ancient rules. DaTH is a living part of each of us. I would dare say that people who have never heard one word of religion still know that it would be wrong to go on a murdering spree or steal from the neighbors when they are not at home. The commandments part of ToWRaH are not the DaTH, but are examples of using the DaTH in specific situations. The DaTH extends far beyond the few ancient case-by-case examples of what would not be acceptable behavior. Thus the Jewish/Kabbalist quest for the invisible DaTH is much like the Gnostic quest for direct connect, for gnosis. Maybe it is invisible because it is from another dimension, that light trapped in the darkness, our core Messiah‟s Consciousness, our native our Nature.

Chronology of the "Chinese Ming Dynasty and Islamic Influences" ni Guo Zhongli Ang Sri-Visjaya ay makapangyarihan sa karagatan (mga barkong ipinagawa ni Haring YahdidiYah kay Haring Huram ng Tyre upang kumuha ng ginto sa Ophir, 1Kings 9:26, na pinamumunuan ng Sultan (Sholtan sa Hebreo ay Namumuno). Ang pamilya (Royal Family) ng namumuno at tigasunod ng Sri-Visjaya Kingdom noong ika-pitong siglo (7th century) ay lumisan mula sa Palembang sa Sumatra at tumungo sa Malaya na kabila ng “Straits of Malacca” at nagtatag sila ng daungan ng Malacca. Nanirahan sila sa Bornay (Borneo) at Sulu na mga isla ng Ophir. Sa pangunguna ni Datu Putih (sa wikang Hebreo Poothe=scatter into corner) ay ang sampung (10) Datu mula sa Bornay ay dumating sa Aninipay ng Panay na binili nila ng ginto kay Marikudo ang kapatagan ng Panay na tinawag nilang Madya-as o paraiso. Ang pitong Datu ay naiwan sa Panay na pinaniniwalaang pinanggalingan ng lahi ng Ilongo, Cebuano, Samareno at Bicolano at si Datu Putih naman kasama ang dalawa pang Datu ay pumunta sa Mindoro sa Luzon at Taal Batangas na pinaniniwalaan na pinagmulan ng wikang Tagalog. Ang wika ng mga Datu ng Sri-Visjaya ay pinaniniwalaang pinanggalingan ng wikang Binisaya o tinawag na Hiligaynon (sa wikang Hebreo ng Higaynon=solemn sound). Ang wikang Binisaya (hango sa Sri-Visjaya) ay ang wikang Ilonggo at nagkaroon ng Sugbuano (Cebuano) at Waray. Ang wikang Tagalog ay kahawig sa wikang Ilonggo at ang wikang Bicolano ay kahawig sa wikang Waray. Ayon sa talaan ng “Chronology of the Chinese Ming Dynasty” na ang sampung (10) Datu sa pangunguna ni Datu Putih ay dumating sa isla ng Panay at naiwan ang pitong (7) Datu sa Panay nang si Datu Putih at dalawa pang Datu ay tumungo sa Luzon (Khomer o mortar) sa Mindoro at Taal Batangas. Ang huling talaan kay Datu Putih ay nang bumalik siya sa Bornay na napadaan sa Sulu. Nang dumating ang mga Kastila sa pamumuno ni Ferdinand Magellan (Fernado Magallanes) noong 1521 A.D., ang mga isla ng Ophir ay tinawag sa pangalang FELIPE na hango sa pangalan ng APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 32

prinsipe ng Espanya na naging Hari si Haring Felipe II ng Espanya. Ang Felipe ay naging Felipinas na naging Pilipinas. Naitala din ng mga Kastila ang napakaraming minahan ng ginto sa mga isla ng Pilipinas. Ang mga naninirahan doon ay „pinawalang-halaga na‟ ang maraming minahan ng ginto dahil ayon sa Kastilang si De Morga na 1,000 B.C na ang idad ng minahan na kanilang natagpuan sa mga isla na tinawag nilang Pilipinas (ka-idad sa kapanahunan ni Haring YahdidiYah (Solomon) na nagpagawa ng mga barko upang kumuha ng ginto sa Ophir). Sinulat ng Kastilang si Pigafetta na ang mga naninirahan daw ay kuntento na sa kanilang mga pag-aaring ginto na nagmula pa sa kanilang mga ninuno. Madaling makakuha ng ginto na kasing laki ng itlog at mani kapag inihiwalay mo sa lupa ("On the island [Butuan] where the king came to the ship, pieces of gold as large as walnuts or eggs are to be found, by sifting the earth”). Bago dumating ang mga Kastila ay walang tanging talaan o “archaeological findings” tungkol sa kasulatan ng sina-unang Asian Malay kundi ang naitala sa dokumento ng mga Chinese. Ang SriVisjaya Kingdom na naitala ng “Chronology of the Chinese Ming Dynasty and Islamic Influences” sinulat ni Guo Zhongli na nagpapatunay na ang Datu at Sultan ay may ginagampanang mahalang katungkulan sa Sri-Visjaya Kingdom. Ang “Sholtan” sa Lumang-Hebreo ay ang „namumuno‟, samantalang ang “Datu” ay ang Yahshear-Dath o Seser-Dote o DATU ng Kaharian ng Sri-Visjaya . Ayon sa Historian si O.W.Wolters noong 430-475 A.D. kilala sa Chinese ang Kan-t o-li na Estadong natatag sa malapit sa Palembang ng Sumatra noong ikalawang siglo (2nd century A.D.). Noong 500 A.D. sa Sumatra, isla ng Bangka, Java at Malay Peninsula ay may walong (8) Estado ang nangalakal sa China noong 608 A.D. hanggang 670 A.D at tanging ang Shihlifoshih ang nanatili. Ang mga natagpuang labi na nagkaka-idad na 775 A.D. mula sa Ligor isthmus sa Malay Peninsula ay sinaliksik ng Asian History Pioneer George Coedus na naniwala na ang Estado na kilala sa China na Shihlifoshih ay siyang Sri-Vishaya (Sri-Visjaya). Ang Sri ay titulong pang-galang mula sa India kaya ang pangalan ng Sri-Visjaya ay Visjaya na kilala ngayon bilang Bisaya. (Si Yahshu‟a Messiah ay inutusan niya ang kanyang 12 desipolo na hanapin ang mga nawawalang Sambahayan ng Yisrawale (Israel) na mababasa sa Mateo 10:5-6 at sa Gawa 13:47. Naitala na ang desipolo ni Yahshu‟a na si Tomas ay sinibat hanggang sa mamatay ni Haring Misdeus ng India. Ang huling Kahariang sumakop sa kanila ay ang mga Griego at naitala sa Ester 1:1 na ang India ay nasasakupan ng Kaharian ng Persia na sinakop ng Emperyo ng Griego kaya sa India huling natagpuan ang desipolo ni Yahshu‟a sa paghahanap sa mga Nawawalang Tribo ng Yisrawale). Ang Sri-Visjaya ay makapangyarihan sa karagatan mula Ceylon (Sri-Lanka), Sumatra, Java (Old Javan Kingdom of Mataram) hanggang sa Champa na pinamumunuan ng Sultan (Sholtan sa wikang Hebreo ay ang Namumuno). Ang pamilya ng Sholtan at mga tigasunod ng Sri-Visjaya Kingdom noong ika-pitong siglo (7th century) na may titulong Datu at Sultan ay lumisan mula sa Palembang sa Sumatra at tumungo sa Malaya na kabila ng “straits of Malacca” at nagtatag sila ng daungan ng Malacca. Ang naiwan namang Sri-Visjaya sa Palembang sa hindi alam na dahilan ay pinamunuan ni Sailendra na isang Mahayana Buddhist. Si Sailendra ay nagmula sa kanyang pagtakas sa Java na siyang nagtayo ng mga templo at istatwa ni Buddha ang Burabudur noong 800 A.D., ang templo ni Merdut at dalawang Bodhisattvas na Hindi Ginawa ng orihinal (7th Century) Sri-Visjaya Kingdom ng ikapitong siglo. Ang Buddhist (8th century) Sri-Visjaya na may titulo ng Raja ay ang nagapi ng mga Javanese noong ika-labing-apat na siglo (14th Century). Ang Sri-Visjaya Kingdom noong ika-pitong siglo (7th century) na may titulong Datu at Sultan ay Hindi Buddhist dahil hindi sila nagtayo ng mga istatwa ni Buddha.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 33

Wikang „Tagalog‟ ay Sina-Unang Wikang Hebreo Ang Mga Nakatira sa mga Isla ng Ophir ay Nagsasalita ng Sina-Unang Wikang Hebreo (Ancient-Hebrew) nang Dumating ang mga Kastila

Ophir ang Dating Pangalan ng mga Isla ng Pilipinas Sa aklat ni Gregorio F. Zaide “History of the Filipino People”sa pahina 2, ang mga manunulat na mga taga Kanluran ay tinawag ang ating lupain sa pangalang Maniolas, Ophir, Islas del Oriente, Islas del Poniente, Archipelago de San Lazaro, Islas de Luzones (Isla ng Mortars), Archipelago de Magallanes at Archipelago de Legaspi. Ang mga tawag na Maniolas, Islas del Oriente, Islas del Poniente, Archipelago de San Lazaro, Islas de Luzones, Archipelago de Magallanes at Archipelago de Legaspi ay ang itinawag ng mga Kastila (mapapansin na mga salita at wikang Kastila hanggang maging Pilipinas) sa mga isla ng Ophir. Tinatawag ng mga Nabigador ang mga isla na Ophir na nakasulat sa Biblia 1 Hari 22:48, 9:28 at 22:49, Awit 45:9, Isaiah 13:12, Job 22:24, 28:16, 1Chron. 24:4, 1:23, Genesis 10:25-26. Ang mga inapo ni Ophir ay ang mga Pilipino, at ang sinasalita ay ang Wikang Lumang-Hebreo hindi ang Makabagong-Hebreo dahil nakatakas sila bago pa masakop ng Assyria ang Yisrawale (Israel) na siyang nagbago sa wika at naging Modern-Hebreo 2 Kings 18:26. Ito ay pinatunayan ni Padre Chirino na naisulat ni Gregorio F. Zaide „History Of The Filipino People‟ pahina 24 “Of all our languages, the Tagalog has been adjudged the best by scholars. “I found in this language,” said Padre Chirino, eminent Jesuit-historian, “four qualities of the four greatest languages of the world – Hebrew, Greek, Latin and Spanish. It has “MYSTERY and OBSCURITIES of the HEBREW”, ang wikang Tagalog ay may misteryo at pagkakahawig sa wikang Hebreo. Si Ophir ay Apo ni Heber na pinanggalingan ng Wikang Lumang-Hebreo. Bago pa dumating sa Ophir ang mga Sri-Visjaya sa pamumuno ni Datu Putih, ang mga naninirahan sa mga isla ng Ophir ay nagsasalita na ng wika ni Adam dahil nang nawasak ang wika ng mga tao sa panahon ng Tore ni Babel tanging si Heber lamang ang nakapag-ingat ng wika ni Adam na tinawag sa pangalan ni Heber na Hebreo at si Ophir ay Apo ni Heber na nanirahan sa Silanganan. Karaniwan noon na tinatawag ang bawat lugar sa kanilang pangalan.

Wikang Tagalog ay Sina-Unang Wikang Hebreo TAGALOG

1. ABA 2. AGAM 3. AGAP 4. AHA 5. ALILA 6. ALE 7. ALAM 8. ALIS 9. ANAK 10.ANTIK 11. ANIYA

HEBREW WORD

Abah Agam Aggaph Ahahh Alilah Ale Alam Alees Anak Anthiyq Aniyah

MEANING IN HEBREW

be dense a marsh a cover exclamatory to overdo female master concealed jump for joy to be narrow antique sorrow

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 34

12. ASA 13. ASAYA 14. ASAL 15. AYAW

Awsaw Asayah Azal Ahyaw

to do or make Yah has made depart screamer

1. BAKA 2. BAKYA 3. BALAM 4. BALAK 5. BAROK 6. BASURA 7. BATA 8. BATAK 9. BATAK 10. BAWAT 11. BAWAL 12. BAWAT 13. BAWAS 14. BUKID 15. BWISIT

Bawkah Bekee-ah Balam Balaq Baruwk Besowrah Bata Bathaq Batach Baw-at Baw-al Bawat Baw-ash Bukki Bosheth

be ready to burst break forth in pieces to be held in to annihilate blessed reward for good news to babble in speech thrust through be bold to trample down to be master kick to smell bad to depopulate shame, confusion

1. CUBAO

Chobawb

to hide, hiding place

1. KAANAK 2. KABA 3. KABA 4. KABARET 5. KABAYAN 6. KABOD 7. KABILA 8. KAGAYA 9. KALAM 10. KALAS 11. KALUKAW 12. KAMAO 13. KAMOT 14. KANAN 15. KANAN 16. KANILA 17. KANYA 18. KAPA 19. KAPAS 20. KAPIT 21. KARIT 22. KARAS

Chanaq Chaba Kabah Chabareth Chabayah Kabod Khav-ee-law Khag-ghee-yaw Chalam Khaw-lash Khal-ook-kaw Khaw-mawn Khamoth Chanan Khanaw Khan-nee-ale (el) Khan-nee-ale (el) Kapa Chaphas Chaphets Charits Charash

to narrow to cherish, love to expire in heart female consort Yah has hidden weight circular festival of Yah to bind to overthrown division image wisdom to favor to in dine favor of Yah become favor of Yah become to cover disguise self, hide to incline to incisure, sharf to scratch

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 35

23. KARAYOM 24. KASA 25. KATAS 26. KATAL 27. KILYA 28. KISAY 29. KUPE

Charayown Kasah Kathash Chathal Chelyah Kissay Khofe (kupe)

doves dung to grow fat to butt to swathe jewel overwhelm a cove

1. DAGAN 2. DALAG 3. DAMA 4. DAMA 5. DARAK 6. DATU 7. DAYA 8. DIBA 9. DODONG 10. DUWAG

Dagan Dalag Dama Damah Darak Dath Dayah Dib-bah Dowdow Du-weg

increase grain leap to weep to compare draw a royal edict or commandment fly rapidly evil report King David - love be afraid

1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6.

GABAY GALA GERA GIBA GINAW GULAT

Gabbay Galah Gerah Gibah Ghinnaw Giylath

curve, rounded to exile, depart continuing, destroy house, cup, pot a garden joy, rejoicing

1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7.

HAH HALA HALAK HALAL HALIKA HAPAK HILIGAYNON

Hahh Hala Halak Halal Haliykah Haphak Higaynon

express grief to remove to walk, be conversant celebrate, renowned company, going to change solemn sound

1. 2. 3. 4.

IBSAN ILAW INDAY ITAY

Ibtsan Illaw Dowdah Ittay

inflammatory to ascend female of Dowdow -love unadvisedly

Lavah Laban Labash

to unite white wrap around

1. LABA 2. LABAN 3. LABAS

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 36

4. LAHAT 5. LAKAD 6. LAKAS 7. LAOAG 8. LAPAT 9. LAYAW 10. LEKAT 11. LUKOT 12. LUWA

Lahat Lakad Lachash Lawag Laphath La-yaw Leh-kakh Luchowth Luwa

tower to catch amulet to deride, speak take hold weary to take to glisten swallow down

1. MAGALAW 2. MAGALAW 3. MAGARA 4. MAGINAW 5. MAGDALO 6. MAHABA 7. MAHAL 8. MAHALAL 9. MAHALAY 10. MAKALAT 11. MAKIRI 12. MALAKI 13. MALAKI 14. MALAT 15. MALAYAW 16. MALAYU 17. MALE 18. MATA 19. MATSAKAW 20. MAYKAYA 21. MINDANAO 22. MOOG 23. MULA 24. MUOK 25. MURA

Mah-gaw-law Mah-gaw-law Maguwwrah Maginnaw Migdalah Mahavahee Mahal Mahalal Mahalay Machalat Makiyriy Mahlake Malakiy Malat Meleah(mel-ay-aw) Mala Male Mattah Mutsa-kaw Mayka-Yah Mig-daw-naw Moog Muhlah Mook Morah

a track to revolve permanent residence shield tower desire to adulterate fame steep sickness salesman walking mininstrative be smooth female of Mala, abundance to fulfilled filling rod something pound out who is like Yah be eminent, preciousness flow down circumcision to become thin fear

1. PALAG 2. PALAYAW 3. PANAW 4. PARA 5. PARAM 6. PARA 7. PASA 8. PASAK 9. PASAY 10. PATAK

Palag Pel-aw-yaw Pa-naw Parah Param Para Pasa Pasaq Paw-say-akh Pathach

divide Yah has favored go away, cast out increase to tear to bear fruit to stride to disport exemption, skip over to open

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 37

11. PATAW 12. PETSA 13. PILI 14. PILILLA 15. PILEGES 16. PINILI 17. PINYA 18. PISIL 19. PISTE 20. PITAK 21. PO (Po) 22. POOK 23. PUKAW 24. PUTA 25. PUTI

Paw-thaw Petsa Pilee Peliyla Piylegesh Peneeale Peneeale Pehsel Pishteh Pethach Po or Hoo (1931) Pook Pookaw Pothah Poothe

1. SABA 2. SABAK 3. SABAD 4. SABAW 5. SAKA 6. SAKAB 7. SAKANYA 8. SAKAL 9. SAKA 10. SAKAY 11. SAKIT 12. SAGAD 13. SALAG 14. SALAMAT 15. SALAT 16. SALO 17. SAMA 18. SAMAR 19. SAMAT 20. SANAYIN 21. SAPAT 22. SAPAW 23. SARAT 24. SARA 25. SARAP 26. SAWA 27. SELOSA 28. SIBOL 29. SIBOL 30. SIKIP 31. SILAY

Saba Sabak Zabad Saybaw Shakah Shakab Shekanyah Shaqal Shaqa Zakkay Sheqets Saw-gad Salga Shalom Shalat Sal-loo Shamma Shamar Shamat Shenayin Shaphat Shawfaw Sarat Sara Saraph Shawah Shelowshah Zebool Shibbol Sheqeph Selay

persuade wound secret judge,Yah has judge concubine face of Yah(el), Piniyah-face of Yah Piniyah-face of Yah carve images stupidity opening derive from Hoo,third person obtain stumbling block hinge or the female pudenda scatter into corner

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

abundance to intwine to confer old age to roam to lie down Yah has dwell to suspend to subside pure abominable fall down be white peace to dominate weighed desolation save yourself fling down to transmute to judge to abrade cut in pieces to prolong thought please, amuse third wife dwelling, residence ear of grain loophole be in safety Page 38

32. SILO 33. SITAHIN 34. SUMAKWEL 35. SUMAYAW 36. SULTAN

Shiyloh Shettayim Shemuwel Shemayaw Sholtan

tranquil two fold hear intelligently, cast out Yah has heard ruler, dominion

1. TABAK 2. TAKA 3. TAKAS 4. TAKIP 5. TAGA 6. TALA 7. TANAW 8. TANIM 9. TAPAK 10.TAPAL 11.TAPAT 12.TATUWA 13.TAWA 14.TEKLA 15.TENA 16. TENGA 17. TERA 18. TIKOM 19. TIMPLA 20. TIRA 21. TORE 22. TUMIRA 23. TUNAW

Tabach Takah Tachash Taqqiyph Tagah Tala Tannaw Tsanim Taphach Taphal Taphath Tatua Tawah Tiklah Tenah Teqa Tera Tiykom Tiphlah Tiyrah Tore Tiymarah Toanaw

to slaughter sit down, to strew bottom strong slap hang, suspended female jackal thorn flatten down stick on as a patch a dropping error to cheat perfection, completeness fig tre sound adoor middle, central unsavoury a wall, fortress ring dove be erect purpose

1. URI

Uwriy

1. YAKAL 2. YAMAN 3. YARE

Yachal Yaman Yare

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

east the region of the light

be patient right hand side afraid, frighten

Page 39

Tanging sa Pilipinas Lamang Nanatili ang Tawag na Datu:

Recorded List of Datus in the Philippines.

Cebu 

Datu Daya - Ancient ruler of Daanbantayan, Cebu

Panay    



Datu Dinagandan — First ruler of Aklan, circa 1200 Kalantiao - Mythical ruler of Aklan in the late late 14th century Datu Paiburong — Ruler of Iloilo Datu Padojinog — Ruled in the Visayas Region with his wife Ribongsapaw. More than seven hundred forty six years ago, around 1240, ten brave and noble rulers were believed to have landed in our shores. They came from the kingdom of Bornay (now Borneo), escaping the wrath of a wicked ruler Rajah Makatunao. They boarded on big ships, called balanghays, and set out to sea to find a place where they can live in peace and harmony. One moonless night on April 15, 1240, together with their families, warriors, slaves and counselors, they faced the unknown in quest of the Promised Land. Datu Padojinog was one of the said Datus. Datus in the Maragtas epic o Irong-irong o Kalantiaw III /Rajah Bendahara Kalantiaw — Said to have formulated the mythical Code of Kalantiaw in 1433 (legendary, see related article). o Datu Puti — One of the 10 Bornean Datus to arrive in Iloilo before the Spanish colonial period. (legendary but may be based on facts, see related article)

Datu sa Panahon ng Spanish colonization  

   

Rajah Colambu — Chief in 1521 of Limasawa, brother of Rajah Siagu of Butuan. He met Ferdinand Magellan and guided him to Cebu on April 7, 1521. Rajah Humabon — Ruler of Cebu who became an ally of Ferdinand Magellan. Enemy and relative of Lapu-Lapu. In 1521, he and his wife were baptized and renamed themselves Carlos and Juana after the Spanish royalty, King Carlos and Queen Juana. Sultan Kudarat - Sultan of Maguindanao. Rajah Lakandula - Ruler of Tondo, one of the last rulers of Manila. Lapu-Lapu - Ruler of Mactan Island. He defeated Ferdinand Magellan in April 27, 1521. He is the Philippines' first national hero. Datu Sikatuna {also Ka Tun-as} - Ruler of Bohol in 1565. He made a blood compact with the conquistador, Miguel López de Legazpi. His statue was erected in Bohol where the blood compact took place.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 40





      

Datu Pagbuaya - Overlord of Ka Tun-as and Gala of Bohol. He was join ruler with brother Datu Dalisdisan of a settlement along the shorelines between Mansasa, Tagbilaran and Dauis which was abandoned years before López de Legazpi's arrival due to Portuguese and Ternatean attacks. He founded Dapitan in the northern shore of Mindanao. Datu Dalisdisan - He was join ruler with brother Datu Pagbuaya of a settlement along the shorelines between Mansasa, Tagbilaran and Dauis. His death during one of the Portuguese and Ternatean raids caused the abandonment of the settlement. Mano-ok - Christian name Pedro Manuel Manooc; son of Datu Pagbuaya; subdued the Higaonon tribe in Iligan; established one of the first Christian settlement in the country. Rajah Sulayman - One of the last rulers of Maynila, was defeated by Martín de Goiti, a soldier commissioned by López de Legazpi to Manila. Rajah Tupas - Last Datu of Cebu, conquered by Miguel López de Legazpi. Datu Lapu-lapu - Defiant chieftain who led forces that slew Ferdinand Magellan in 1521. Datu Dinagandan -First ruler of Aklan, circa 1200 Kalantiaw - Ruler of Aklan in 1399. Kalantiaw III /Rajah Bendahara Kalantiaw- Formulated the Code of Kalantiaw in 1433 (mythical, see related article).

  

Datu Paiburong - Pre-hispanic ruler of Ilo-ilo



Datu Puti- One of the 10 Bornean Datus to arrive in Ilo-ilo before the Spanish colonial period. (mythical, see related article)



Rajah Calambu, chief in 1521 of Limasawa, brother of Rajah Siagu of Butuan. He met Ferdinand Magellan and guided him to Cebu on April 7, 1521.

 

Rajah Siagu was chief of Manobo in 1521.

    

Rajah Suliman

Datu Sikatuna - Ruler of Bohol in 1565. Made a pact with Miguel López de Legaspi Datu Pax S. Mangudadato - Current (Not prehispanic but a Datu) Governor of Sultan Kudarat(2001-2004)

Raja Humabon was ruler of Cebu and became an ally of Ferdinand Magellan and an enemy of Lapu-lapu. Rajah Lakandula Irong-irong Rajah Tupas Datu Makabulos(Macabulos) ruled with elders the town of Lubao, Pampanga around 1571.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 41

Mines Dating Back to at least 1,000 B.C.

Masagana sa mga Ginto ang OPHIR Bago Dumating ang mga Kastila Pinabayaan Na Ang Minahan ng Ginto sa Ophir According to De Morga: Mines dating back to at least 1,000 B.C. have been found in the Philippines. When the Spanish arrived the Filipinos worked various mines of gold, silver, copper and iron. They also seemed to have worked in brass using tin that was likely imported from the Malay Peninsula. The iron work in particular was said to be of very high quality in some cases, and occasionally in some areas, even better than that found in Europe. When the Spanish arrived, the Philippines was so gilded with gold that most of the gold mines had been neglected. "... the natives proceed more slowly in this, and content themselves with what they already possess in jewels and gold ingots handed down from antiquity and inherited from their ancestors. This is considerable, for he must be poor and wrethced who has no gold chains, calombigas, and earrings."

Pambayad ay Ginto sa Ophir As the missionary Francisco Colín wrote in 1663: In the punishment of crimes of violence the social rank of the slayer and slain made a great deal of difference. If the slain was a chief, all his kinsfolk took the warpath against the slayer and his kinfolk, and this state of war continued until arbiters were able to determine the amount of gold which had to be paid for the killing… The death penalty was not imposed by public authority save in cases where both the slayer and slain were commoners, and the slayer could not pay the blood price.

Nabigador na Nagmula sa OPHIR: Blair and Robertson, Vol. II, p. 116. Legazpi describes one of the "Moro" pilots captured from Butuan: "...a most experienced man who had much knowledge, not only of matters concerning these Filipinas Islands, but those of Maluco, Borney, Malaca, Jaba, India, and China, where he had had much experience in navigation and trade."

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 42

Ginto Ang Palamuti sa Loob at Labas ng Bahay sa Ophir ay Ipinagaya ni Haring Dowdow (David) sa Paggawa ng Bahay Para kay Yahweh

According to Pigafetta: However, things seem to already diminished from Pigafetta's time: "On the island [Butuan] where the king came to the ship, pieces of gold as large as walnuts or eggs are to be found, by sifting the earth. All the dishes of the king are of gold, and his whole house is very well set up." Pigafetta goes on to describe the huge gold ornaments, gold dagger handles, tooth plating and even gold that was used to decorate the outside of houses! On the gold work of the Filipinos is this description of the people of Mindoro: ( ginaya ng Yisrawale o Israel naitala sa 1Chronicles 29:4 Even three thousand talents of gold, of the gold of Ophir, and seven thousand talents of refined silver, to overlay the walls of the houses withal) "...they possess great skill in mixing it [gold] with other metals. They give it an outside appearance so natural and perfect, and so fine a ring, that unless it is melted they can deceive all men, even the best of silversmiths."

Arts of Asia, Jul-Aug 1988, p. 131, Arts of Asia 1981, no.4, p.54 Apparently, even foreigners desired Filipino gold products. Recent discoveries show that gold jewelry of Philippine origin was found in Egypt near the beginning of the era. These finds are mentioned in Laszlo Legeza's "Tantric elements in pre-Hispanic Philippines Gold Art," (Arts of Asia, Jul-Aug 1988, p. 131) along a discussion of Philippine Tantric art. Some outstanding examples of Philippine jewelry, which included necklaces, belts, armlets and rings placed around the waist, are showcased in J. T. Peralta's "Prehistoric gold ornaments from the Central Bank of the Philippines," Arts of Asia 1981, no.4, p.54.

Sinasabi ng Biblia Tungkol sa Ginto ng OPHIR 1Chronicles 29:4 Kahit tatlong libong talento ng Ginto, ng ginto ng Ophir at pitong libong talent na dinalisay na pilak, upang ilapat sa dingding ng mga bahay at sa iba pa: 2Chronicles 8:18 At si Huram ay pinadalhan siya sa pamamagitan ng kanyang tagasunod ng mga barko at ng may kaalaman sa karagatan; at sila ay sinamahan ng mga tigasunod ni YahdidiYah (Solomon) sa pagpunta sa Ophir, at sila ay nakakuha ng apat naraan at limampung talent ng ginto at dinala nila kay Haring YahdidiYah.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 43

2Chronicles 9:10 At ang tigasunod ni Huram, at ang tigasunod ni YahdidiYah (Solomon) na nagdala sa kanila ng mga ginto mula sa Ophir, nagdala rin ng puno ng algum at mga hiyas na bato. Job 22:24 iyong ilalatag ang ginto parang alabok at ang ginto ng Ophir bilang bato sa daluyan ng tubig. Job 28:16 hindi mahahalagahan ang ginto ng Ophir ng mamahaling onyx o ng sapphire. Psalm 45:9 mga anak na babae ng Hari ay ilan sa iyong kagalang-galang na babae: sa iyong kanan ay nakatayo ang reyna sa ginto ng Ophir. Isaiah 13:12 aking gagawin ang tao na mas mahalaga sa mamahaling dinalisay na ginto; ang tao kaysa ginintuang palakol ng Ophir.

Ang Titulong Datu Ang salitang „Datu‟ ay galing sa salitang Hebreo na „Dath‟ na ibig sabihin ay „royal edict or commandment‟ na naitalaga sa anak ni Levi na namamahala sa Pag-Papari sa pagsamba kay Yahweh ang Makapangyarihan ng Yisrawale na tinawag na Israel ngayon. Ito ay hango sa „Pari ng Yisrawale‟ na tinatawag na “SESERDOTE” o „Yahshear-Dath‟ (Seser-Datho o Pari ng Israel). Si Jacob o Yahshear na kilala sa ngayon sa tawag na Israel ay naitalaga ang anak niyang si Levi na maging Pari. Ang salitang Yahshurun ay hango sa pangalan ni Jacob na Yahshear. Ang Yisrawale naman ay ang itinawag sa lahi nila doon sa Egypto upang mapagka-iba sila sa Ismaale na parehong tuli. Ang Yisrawale ay nai-salin na Israel.

Ang Titulong Sultan Ang Sultan ay hango sa salitang Hebreo na Sholtan (ruler, dominion) na namumuno na naitalaga la lahi ni Yahuwdah.

Ang Titulong Raja Ang Raja ay titulo ng Hari ng Buddhist sa Ikalawang Sri-Visjaya Kingdom na pinamunuan ni Sailendra na isang Mahayana Buddhist. ( “The second Sri-Visjaya of 8th century was ruled by Sailendra a Buddhist was finally destroyed by the Javanese in the 14th century and this people of Sri-Visjaya were different religion than the original first Sri-Visjaya of 7th century. In fact the kingdom of Sailendra who become king of SriVisjaya were Mahayana Buddhist that this Mahayana Buddhists left behind many famous temples, which their contemporaries the king of original 7th century Sri-Visjaya seem not to have done”). APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 44

DATU SA MARAGTAS Ang Titulo ng Aklat: “Maragtás kon (historia) sg pulô nga Panay kutub sg iya una nga pamuluyö, tubtub sg pagabut sg mga taga Borneo nga amó ang ginhalinan sg mga bisayâ, kag sg pag-abut sg mga Katsila”.

“Maragtas o istoryang naganap sa isla ng Panay sa mga naunang nanirahan doon hanggang sa pagdating ng mga Datu mula sa Borno na pinagmulan ng lahi ng mga Bisaya hangggang sa pagdating ng mga Kastila”. Ang Maragtas ng Panay ay pinalabas na Alamat lamang ngunit nasulat sa Chronology of Chinese Ming Dynasty ang tungkol sa sampun (10) Datu na pinamunuan ni Datu Putih. Noong 1200 – 1250 A.D. ang sampung (10) Datu na pinamumunuan ni Datu Putih kasama ang kanilang mga pamilya at tigasunod ay tumakas sa masamang pamamahala ni Sultan Makatunaw ang SriVisjaya Sultan ng Bornay (Borneo). Sila ay sumapit sa isla ng Aninipay sa Panay at binili ang lupang kapatagan ng mga ginto at alahas sa namumunong si Marikudo at tinawag nila ang lupain na Madya-as o “paraiso” na pinagmulan ng mga Ilongo na tinawag na „Cradle of Ancient Filipino Civilization‟. Itinatag nila ang „Katiringban et Madia-as‟ o „Confederation of Madya-as‟ na may pina-iiral na batas ni Kalantiaw (Code of Kalantiaw). Naisulat sa Ming Chronicle noong 1372 A.D. sa Sabah Journal si Prinsepe Sahib ul-Kahar Ong Sum-ping na naglayag sa Sulu Archipelago hanggang Kinabatangan sa North Bornay (Borneo) na pinagmulan ng permanenteng base ng mga Chinese. Noong 1390 A.D. si Raja Baguinda ng SriVisjaya ay dumating sa Sulu nagmula sa Swama Dwipa at itinatag ang Bwansa sa isla ng Jolo. Noong 1433 A.D. Pitong (7) Datu ay itinatag ang Code of Kalantiaw at ang Maragtas Code ni Sumakwel para sa mga taga Panay. Tatlong (3) Datu mula sa orihinal na Sampung (10) Datu na dumating sa Panay ay lumayag sa Batangas at Mindoro at isa dito si Datu Putih. Sa huling tala si Datu Putih ay lumayag pabalik ng Bornay nadaan sa Sulu at wala ng tala sa nangyari sa kanya. Ang „Astana Putih‟ ang luklukan ng kapangyarihan ng Sultanate ng Sulu at Umbal Duwa sa Indanan na isla ng Jolo sa Region ng Tausug ng Sulu ay ipinangalan kay Datu Putih. Sa pagkakapartisyon ng „Aninipay‟ o ang isla ng Panay na tinawag na Madya-as o „paraiso‟ na tribong pinamumunuan ni Datu Bangkaya, Datu Paiburong at Datu Sumakwel, si Datu Putih ay lumayag patungong Luzon sumama ang ilan na nagmula sa tirahan sa tabing-ilog ng Araut (Dumangas) Iloilo. Ang apo na si Datu Ram-un ay umalis ng Dumangas kasama ang kanyang pamilya at tumira sa „Kaputalan‟ na ngayon ay „Pototan‟ sa Iloilo. Nang dumating ang mga Kastila naitala na sa tabi ng ilog ng Taal Batangas natagpuan ni Kapitan Juan de Salcedo noong 1570 A.D. ang naninirahang lahi ng Malay na pinaniniwalaang lahi ni Datu Putih.

Wikang Bisaya at Tagalog Ang Bisaya (Visaya) ay ang tawag sa lahi ng Sampung (10) Datu na pinamunuan ni Datu Putih ay galing sa Kaharian ng Sri-Visjaya sa Bornay (Borneo). Ayon naman sa Collier Encyclopedia na ang mga „Royal Families‟ na orihinal na Sri-Visjaya Kingdom noong 7th century ay nilisan ang lungsod ng Palembang sa Sumatra at tumungo Malaya at sa Bornay (Borneo) at Sulu.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 45

Ang Sri-Visjaya ay makapangyarihan sa karagatan na pinamumunuan ng Sultan (Sholtan sa Hebreo ay Namumuno). Ang pamilya ng namumuno at tigasunod ng Sri-Visjaya Kingdom noong ika-pitong siglo (7th century) ay lumisan mula sa Palembang sa Sumatra at tumungo sa Malaya na kabila ng „straits of Malacca at nagtatag sila ng daungan ng Malacca. Nagkaroon sila ng relasyon sa Bornay (Borneo) at Sulu na mga isla ng Ophir Noong 1200 – 1250 A.D. ang sampung (10) Datu na pinamumunuan ni Datu Putih kasama ang kanilang mga pamilya at tigasunod ay tumakas sa masamang pamamahala ni Sultan Makatunaw ang Sri-Visjaya Sultan ng Bornay (Borneo). Sila ay sumapit sa isla ng Aninipay sa Panay at binili ang lupang kapatagan ng mga ginto at alahas kay Marikudo na tinawag nilang Madya-as o “paraiso” na pinagmulan ng mga Ilongo na tinawag na „Cradle of Ancient Filipino Civilization‟. Ang „Katiringban et Madia-as‟ o „Confederation of Madya-as‟ na may pina-iiral na batas ni Kalantiaw (Code of Kalantiaw). Ang tatlong (3) Datu mula sa orihinal na Sampung (10) Datu na dumating sa Panay ay lumayag patungong Luzon sa Batangas at Mindoro at isa dito si Datu Putih.

Merriam-Webster International Unabridged Dictionary Ayon sa „Merriam-Webster International Unabridged Dictionary‟ na ang wikang TAGALOG at ang wikang VISAYA ay galing sa isang grupo ng wika na tinawag na TAGALA na kapatid ng sinaunang wikang Malay-Javanese na tinawag na KAWI na ngayon ay wala na. Ang TAGALOG ay may 30,000 root words, 700 affixes at ang root words na kilalang-kilala ay 5,000 salita mula sa Kastila; 3,200 salita mula sa Malay-Indonesia, 1,500 salita mula sa Hebreo, 1,300 salita mula sa English, 300 salita mula sa Sanskrit, 250 salita mula sa Arabic at kaunting salita mula sa Persia, Japanese, Russian. Ang wikang Latin ay na-impluwensya ang Spanish at English. Ang wika ng Bisaya at ang wika ng Tagalog ay maraming salitang magkakaparehas mahigit 3,800 na kilalangkilalang salita at parehas ng paggamit. Ang “HILIGAYNON” ang tawag sa wika ng Bisaya ay kagaya sa wikang Hebreo na “HIGAYNON” na ibig sabihin ay „banal na tunog‟ (solemn sound).

Salitang Lumang Hebreo Ang salitang “YA-WA” ay isang masamang salita sa Bisaya. Ang “WA” ang ibig sabihin ay “WALA” at ang “YA” ay ang pina-ikling pangalan ng Makapangyarihan ni Abraham na si YAHWEH, Awit 68:4. Samakatwid ang ibig sabihin ng „YAWA” ay “WALA si YAH-WEH” o ibig sabihin ay “Dimonyo”. Ang salitang „Piste‟ ang ibig sabihin sa wikang Hebreo ay „stupidity‟ o „mahina ang isip‟. Kaya ang masamang salita na binabanggit ng mga Bisaya na „Piste-Yawa-ka‟ ay ang ibig sabihin ay „mahinang isip wala sa iyo si Yahweh‟. Ang salitang “SUSI” sa salitang Bisaya ay YAWE o YAVE. Ang Levitang Nakatakas ay nadala ang pangalan ng Pinakamakapangyarihan ng Yisrawale na si YAHWEH na itinago sa tawag na “SUSI”. Ito ay nang ipinag-utos ng Sanhedrin (Highest or Supreme Court) ang pagbabawal sa pagbigkas ng Banal na Pangalang YAHWEH bago pa sila masakop ng mga Assyrian. Ang bumigkas ng Banal na Pangalan na YAHWEH sa publiko at sa Pagsamba ay papatawan ng „Blasphemy‟, ngunit tanging High Priest lamang ang bibigkas nito ng walong (8) beses sa isang araw lamang sa isang taon sa Araw ng Pagpapasting o „Day of Atonement‟. Ito ay nadala hanggang sa kapanahunan ni Yahshu‟a Messiah na mababasa sa Luke 11:52.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 46

NAGKAROON NG SABWATAN SA GOLGOTHA

Kilala mo ba si YAHSHU‟A ang pangalan ng Messiah nagturo sa Israel 2,000 taon na ang nakakalipas ? Ang pangalang itinawag sa kanya ng kaniyang Hebreong magulang ay pangalang Hebreo na Yahshu‟a na isinusulat sa wikang Aramaic na YESHU‟A. Ang Aramaic na pangalang Yeshu‟a ay isinalin sa pangalang Greek na Iesous na binibigkas na Yeh-sous, at isinalin sa Latin na Iesus na binibigkas na Yay-sus at ng maimbento ang letrang „J‟ noong 1633 A.D. ay naisalin sa English na Jesus, mababasa sa „How Yeshu‟a Become Jesus‟ sa pahina “a1”.

Mas Mahalaga ba ang pangalang Yahshu‟a kaysa Jesus ? Sa YahYah (Juan) 14:26 “ang Mang-aaliw na siyang Banal Na Ispiritu ay ipadadala ng Ama sa pamamagitan ng Aking Pangalan, at iyang Banal Na Ispiritung iyan ang siyang Magtuturo sa iyo ng lahat ng bagay at Magpapa-alala ng lahat ng sinabi ko sa iyo”. Ang pangalan niya nang binangit sa YahYah (Juan) 14:26 ay Yahshu‟a, hindi pa na-iisalin ang pangalan niya sa Iesous o Jesus, samakatwid ipadadala ng Amang Yahweh ang Banal Na Ispiritu sa pamamagitan ng Pangalang YAHSHU‟A. Bago tayo magpatuloy alam natin na bagong imbento lamang ang Letrang „J‟ kaya imposibleng Jesus ang pangalan ng Messiah, ganoon din ang pangalan ni Juan o „John‟ ay ang dapat ay „YahYah‟. Sa Israel ngayon ang tawag kay John ay „Yochanan‟ na isang kontradiksyon sa nakasulat sa YeremiYah (Jeremiah) 43:4 at sa Luke 1:61. Tangi ang Banal na Pangalan ni Yahweh na „Yah‟ sa Awit 68:4 ang may kapangyarihan na pagsalitaing-muli si ZechariYah sa Luke 1:22, Luke 1:5964. Ang Semetic na kapatid na wika ng Hebreo at sa Arabic ang pangalan ni John ay „Yahya‟.

Si Yahshu‟a ang Messiah ay ANAK NI YAHWEH o ANAK NG TAO ? Noong kapanahunan pa ni Emperor Constantine na nagtatag ng Romano Katoliko ay pinagtatalunan na kung ang Messiah (na naisalin na sa pangalang Latin na „Iesus‟) ay „Anak ng Kataas-taasan‟ o „Anak ng Tao‟. Nang ipatawag ni Emperor Constantine noong 325 A.D. ang 1,800 na Bishop na ang dumalo ay 318 Bishop lamang sa Council of Nicea, ang pinagkatiwalaan ni Bishop Alexander na si Athanasius ay ipinipilit na si Iesus ay „Anak ng Kataas-taasan‟ at ang Banal na Ispiritu at ang Ama ay iisa o ang „Paniniwala sa Trinity‟. Si Arius naman ay ipinagpilitan na si Iesus ay „Anak ng Tao‟.

Si Yahshu‟a ay Anak Ni Yahweh: Sa geneology sa Luke 3:23-38 “Si Yahshu‟a ay magtatatlumpong taon na ay anak ni Yohseph na anak ni……. si Seth na anak ni Adam na Anak ni Yahweh”.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 47

Si Yahshu‟a raw ay anak ni Yohseph na ang ninuno ay si Adam na Anak ni Yahweh. Sa Genesis 6:2-4 sa kapanahunan ni Adam “At nakita ng mga „Anak ni Yahweh‟ na magaganda ang mga babaeng „Anak ng Tao‟ at pumili sila ng kani-kanilang mapapangasawa”. May mga higante sa mundo ng kapanahunang iyon, at ang naging supling ng Anak ni Yahweh sa mga babaeng Anak ng Tao ay naging Magigiting (Mighty men) o tinawag na Elohim.

Nalito ang mga Translators kung Sino ang Anak ni Yahweh at Sino ang Anak ng Tao: YahYah (Juan) 12:32-34 “at Ako, kung Ako at maitaas na, ilalapit ang lahat ng tao sa akin (and I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me)”. YahYah (Juan) 12:33 ay komentaryo ng Translators. YahYah (Juan) 12:34 “Ang mga tao ay sumagot, „narinig namin sa batas na ang Messiah ay lalagi magpakailanman, bakit sinasabi mo na ang Anak ng Tao ay kailang maitaas, sino ba itong Anak ng Tao ? (“The people answered him, We have heard out of the law that Messiah abideth forever, and how sayest thou, The Son of Man must be lifted up ? who is this Son of Man ?). Wala naman binanggit sa YahYah 12:32 ang Translators na Anak ng Tao ay kailang maitaas, bakit sa isinagot ng mga tao at nagtatanong sino ba itong Anak ng Tao ? Samakatwid sa YahYah 12:32 ay ang binanggit ni Yahshu‟a ay HINDI „Ako‟ KUNDI „Anak ng Tao‟ ay maitaas na. Bakit nalito ang mga Translators ?

Si Yahshu‟a Messiah ay Anak Ni Yahweh na Buhay: Mateo 16:13-17 “Nang dumating si Yahshu‟a sa lupain ng Caesaria ng Filipos, tinanong niya ang kanyang mga Alagad. Sino raw ang Anak ng Tao ayon sa mga tao? At sumagot sila na sabi po ng ilan ay si YahYah (Juan Bautista), sabi naman ng iba ay si EliYah, at may nagsabi pang si YeremiYah o isa sa mga Propeta”. Kayo naman ano ang sabi ninyo ? sino ako ? tanong niya sa kanila. Sumagot si Simon Pedro, “Kayo po ang Messiah, ang Anak Ni Yahweh na Buhay”. Sinabi sa kanya ni Yahshu‟a “mapalad ka Simon na Anak ni Yonas sapagkat ang KATOTOHANANG ITO‟Y HINDI INIHAYAG sa iyo ng laman at ng dugo (ng sinumang tao) kundi nang aking Ama (Amang Yahweh) na nasa langit”.

Tanging si Simon Pedro na anak ni Yonas ang pinahayagan ni Amang Yahweh ng KATOTOHANAN na si Yahshu‟a ay ANAK NI YAHWEH NA BUHAY. Ang mga Translators ay nalito dahil hindi sila pinahayagan ni Amang Yahweh ng katotohanang ito kaya inakala nila na si Yahshu‟a ay Anak ng Tao kagaya ng ayon sa mga Tao.

Ano ang Inihayag ni Amang Yahweh kay Simon Pedro na Anak ni Yonas na Hindi inihayag sa sinumang tao ? Marcos 4:11 ‘sa inyo’y ipinagkaloob na malaman ang lihim tungkol sa paghahari ni Yahweh, ngunit sa iba ay ang lahat ng bagay ay itinuturo sa pamamagitan ng talinghaga’. Kung inihayag din sa inyo ito ay matatanggap ninyo ang mga SUSI sa Kaharian ni Amang Yahweh na nasa Mateo 16:19 at maiintindihan ninyo ang nangyaring Sabwatan sa Golgotha.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 48

SABWATAN SA GOLGOTHA

ANG BULAANG PROPETA NA SI CAIPAS: YahYah 11:51 „sinabi niya ito hindi sa ganang kanyang sarili lamang, bilang punong Seserdote ng panahong iyon, hinulaan niyang mamamatay si Yahshu‟a dahil sa bayan‟. YeremiYah 23:31-32 „ako‟y laban sa mga propetang kumakatha ng sariling pangitain saka sasabihing iyon ay ang sabi ni Yahweh. Ako‟y laban sa propetang nagsasalaysay ng kasinungalingan upang dayain ang aking bayan, hindi ko sila sinugo at wala silang kabuluhang idudulot sa bayang ito‟. Deuteronomo 18:21-22 „upang matiyak ninyo kung ano ang sinasabi ng propeta ay kung galing kay Yahweh o hindi, ito ang palatandaan: kapag hindi nagyari o hindi nagkatutoo ang sinabi niya, yaon ay hindi mula kay Yahweh, sariling katha niya iyon, huwag ninyo siyang paniwalaan‟. Si Caipas ay isang bulaang Propeta at hindi karapat-dapat na maging punong Seserdote dahil hindi siya nanggaling sa lahi ni Aaron na Levita. Samakatwid hindi mula kay Yahweh ang kanyang inihula. Bakit ang mga tigapagturo ng Jesús ay naniniwala sa hula ng bulaang propetang si Caipas, at pati na ang mga naniniwala sa tunay na pangalan ni Amang Yahweh at Yahshu‟a Messiah ay pinaniwalaan din ang hula ng bulaang propetang si Caipas at naniniwala sa Hindi Seserdote ni Amang Yahweh.

PINANGGALINGAN NG BULAANG SESERDOTE NA KAGAYA NI CAIPAS 1 Hari 12:31 „nagtayo pa sila ng mga sambahan sa burol at naglagay ng mga Seserdote na hindi mula sa lipi ng Levita, kundi pangkaraniwang tao lamang (NehemiYah 7:63-65)‟. 1 Hari 13:33 „sa ginawang kasamaang ito ni Yeroboam, hindi siya tumigil sa paggawa ng kasamaan, patuloy parin siyang nagtatalaga ng mga Seserdote na hindi lahing Levita kundi pangkaraniwang tao lamang‟. Si Caipas ay hindi nanggaling sa lahi ni Aaron na Levita, samakatwid si Caipas ay hindi tamang Seserdote.

ANG TAMANG SESERDOTE Lukas 1:5 „Nang si Herodes ang hari ng Judea, may isang Seserdote na ang pangalan ay ZechariYah sa pangkat ni Abias, at mula rin sa lipi ni Aaron ang kanyang asawa na si Elizabeth‟. NehemiYah 12:4 „mga Seserdote‟ na Levita, „Iddo, Ginetoi, Abias‟. Exodus 29:1 „Ganito ang gagawin mo sa pagtatalaga kay Aaron at sa kanyang mga anak na lalaki bilang Seserdote‟.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 49

SINO ANG NAGPLANO NA IPAPATAY ANG MESSIAH? YahYah 11:45-54 „marami sa mga Hudyong dumalaw kay Maria ang nakakita sa ginawa ni Yahshu‟a at nanalig sa kanya. Ngunit ang ilan sa kanila‟y pumunta sa mga Pariseo at ibinalita ang ginawa ni Yahshu‟a, kaya‟t tinipon ng mga punong Seserdote at ng mga Pariseo ang mga Kagawad ng Sanhedrin. „Ano ang gagawin natin‟? Wika nila, gumagawa ng maraming kababalaghan ang taong iyon, kung siya‟y pababayaan natin mananampalataya sa kanya ang lahat, paparito ang mga Romano at wawasakin ang Templo at ang ating bansa. Ngunit ang isa sa kanila si Caipas ang pinaka-punong Seserdote noon ay nagsabi ng ganito, „Ano ba kayo, hindi ba ninyo naiisip na mas mabuti para sa atin na isang tao lamang ang mamatay alang-alang sa bayan, sa halip na mapahamak ang buong bansa. (sinabi niya ito hindi sa ganang kanyang sarili lamang bilang punong-Seserdote sa panahong iyon – hinulaan niya na mamamatay si Yahshu‟a dahil sa bansa – at hindi lamang sa bansang iyon lamang kundi upang tipunin ang nagkawatak-watak na mga Anak ng Maykapal). Mula noon ay binalangkas na nila kung paano ipapapatay si Yahshu‟a. Kaya‟t siya‟y hindi na hayagang naglakad sa Hudea. Sa halip, siya‟y nagpunta sa Efraim, isang bayang malapit sa ilang at doon siya nanirahan kasama ng kanyang mga alagad‟.

BINALAK NA IPAPATAY NA RIN SI LAZARO YahYah 12:10-11 „Binalak ng mga punong Seserdote na ipapatay din si Lazaro, sapagkat dahilan sa kanya‟y maraming Hudyong humihiwalay na sa kanila at nananalig na kay Yahshu‟a‟.

IBIG IPAPATAY NI HERODES SI YAHSHU‟A Lukas 13:31 „Dumating noon ang ilang Pariseo, sinabi nila kay Yahshu‟a, „umalis ka rito, sapagkat ibig kang ipapatay ni Herodes‟. Lukas 3:6 „umalis ang mga Pariseo at nakipagsabwatan sa mga kampon ni Herodes upang ipapatay si Yahshu‟a‟.

ANAK NI YAHWEH AY IBA SA ANAK NG TAO Genesis 6:2 „ang mga Anak ni Yahweh ay nakita ang mga babaeng „Anak ng Tao‟ na magaganda, kaya pumili sila ng kani-kanilang mapapangasawa‟

ANAK NG TAO Genesis 11:5 „bumaba si Yahweh upang tingnan ang lungsod at ang toreng itinatayo ng mga Anak ng Tao‟.

SI YAHSHU‟A HANGGANG SA NINUNO NIYANG SI ADAN AY MGA ANAK NI YAHWEH Lukas 3: 23 – 38 „ si Yahshu‟a ay mag-tatatlumpung taon na ng magsimulang magturo, na anak ni Yahseph, na anak ni Heli,………38..na anak ni Enos, na anak ni Seth, na anak ni Adan na Anak ni Yahweh‟.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 50

SINO ANG ANAK NG TAO, SINO AKO? SI YAHSHU‟A AY ANAK NI YAHWEH NA BUHAY Mateo 16:13-17 „Nang dumating si Yahshu‟a sa lupain ng Caesaria ng Filipos, tinanong niya ang kanyang mga alagad, „sino raw ang „Anak ng Tao‟, ayon sa mga tao? At sumagot sila, ang sabi po ng ilan ay si YahYah Bautista, sabi naman ng iba ay si EliYah, at may nagsabi pang si YeremiYah o isa sa mga propeta. Kayo naman, ano ang sabi ninyo sino ako? Tanong niya sa kanila. Sumagot si Simon Pedro, „kayo po ang Messiah ang Anak ni Yahweh na buhay‟, sinabi sa kanya ni Yahshu‟a, mapalad ka Simon na anak ni Yonas, sapagkat ang katotohanang ito‟y hindi inihayag sa iyo ng sinumang tao kundi ng aking Ama na nasa langit‟.

ANO ANG KATOTOHANAN NA HINDI INIHAYAG NG SINUMANG TAO KUNDI ANG AMANG YAHWEH LAMANG? Na makilala na BUHAY si Yahshu‟a ang Messiah na ANAK NI YAHWEH

SINO BA ANG ANAK NG TAO? YahYah 12:32-34 „at kung ako‟y maitaas na, ilalapit ko sa akin ang lahat ng tao‟, sumagot ang mga tao, „sinasabi sa Kasulatan na ang Messiah ay mananatili Magpakailanman, sino ba itong Anak ng Tao?‟ Samakatwid, ang binanggit ni Yahshu‟a „at kung ako‟y maitaas na‟ ay ang tamang pagkakasulat ay „at kung ang „Anak ng Tao‟ ay maitaas na‟. Ito‟y mapapansin sa kasagutan ng mga tao sa pagtatanong ng „sino ba itong Anak ng Tao?‟ Ang Translators ay hindi “Mapalad‟ na kagaya ni Simon na anak ni Yonas na pinahayagan ni Amang Yahweh na si Yahshu‟a ang Messiah ay BUHAY na ANAK NI YAHWEH

NAGPAKILALA SI YAHSHU‟A NA ANAK NI YAHWEH YahYah 10:36 „ako‟y hinirang at sinugo ng Ama, paano ninyong masasabi ngayon na nilalapastangan ko si Yahweh sa sinabi ko na Ako ay Anak ni Yahweh‟.

KINILALA SI YAHSHU‟A Mateo 3:17 „ito ang minamahal kong Anak na lubos kong kinalulugdan‟.

SINO BA ANG BINANGGIT NI YAHSHU‟A NA KAILANGANG MAMATAY? Markos 8:31 „Anak ng Tao‟ ay dapat magbata ng maraming hirap, siya ay itatakwil ng Matatanda ng Bayan, ng mga punong Seserdote at ng mga Eskriba at ipapapatay. Ngunit sa ikatlong araw muli siyang mabubuhay‟. Lukas 9:21-22 „Anak ng Tao‟ ay dapat magbata ng maraming hirap at itatakwil ng Matatanda ng Bayan, ng mga punong Seserdote at ng mga Eskriba, ipapapatay nila siya, ngunit sa ikatlong araw siya ay muling mabubuhay‟.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 51

MULING IPINAHAYAG NI YAHSHU‟A ANG KAMATAYAN NG ANAK NG TAO Lukas 9:44-45 „ipagkakanulo ang Anak ng Tao‟, ngunit ito‟y hindi nila maunawaan sapagkat inilihim ito sa kanila‟. Markos 9:31 „Ang Anak ng Tao ay ipagkakanulo at papatayin, ngunit muling mabubuhay sa ikatlong araw‟. Mateo 17:22-23 „sinabi sa kanila ni Yahshu‟a na ang Anak ng Tao ay ipagkakanulo at papatayin, ngunit muling mabubuhay sa ikatlong araw‟.

IKATLONG BESES NA INIHAYAG NI YAHSHU‟A ANG KAMATAYAN NG ANAK NG TAO Markos 10:33-34 „ang Anak ng Tao ay ipagkakanulo sa mga punong Seserdote at sa mga Eskriba, siya‟y kanilang hahatulan ng kamatayan at ibibigay sa mga Gentil, siya‟y tutuyain nila, luluraan, hahagupitin at papatayin, ngunit muli siyang mabubuhay pagkaraan ng tatlong araw‟. Mateo 20:18 „aakyat tayo sa Yahrusalem. Doo‟y ipagkakanulo sa mga punong Seserdote at sa mga Eskriba ang Anak ng Tao, hahatulan siya ng kamatayan at ibibigay sa mga Gentil. Siya‟y tutuyain, hahagupitin at ipapako sa krus, ngunit muli siyang bubuhayin sa ikatlong araw‟. Lukas 18:31-34 „tandaan ninyo ito pupunta tayo sa Yahrusalem at doo‟y matutupad ang lahat ng sinulat ng mga propeta tungkol sa „Anak ng Tao‟. Ipagkakanulo siya sa mga Gentil, tutuyain, dudustain at luluraan siya ng mga ito. Siya‟y hahagupitin at papatayin nila, ngunit sa ikatlong araw ay muling mabubuhay. Subalit wala silang maunawaan sa kanilang narinig, hindi nila nakuha ang kahulugan niyon, at hindi man lamang nalaman kung ano ang sinabi ni Yahshu‟a‟. Samakatwid ay tinutukoy ni Yahshu‟a ay ang „Anak ng Tao‟ ay dapat magbata ng maraming hirap, siya ay itatakwil ng Matatanda ng Bayan, ng mga punong Seserdote at ng mga Eskriba at ipapapatay. Ngunit sa ikatlong araw muling mabubuhay‟. Si Yahshu‟a ay „Anak ni Yahweh‟ na inihayag kay Simon Pedro na anak ni Yonas, ito ay hindi inihayag ng tao kundi tanging si Amang Yahweh lamang ang naghayag nito.

UNANG ITINURO NI APOSTOL SAUL (PABLO) NA SI YAHSHU‟A AY ANAK NI YAHWEH Gawa 9:20 Yahweh

„Una niyang itinuro sa mga sinagoga na si Messiah Yahshu‟a ay siya‟ng Anak ni

BAGO MAGBAUTISMO SI FELIPE NA DISIPOLO NI YAHSHU‟A Gawa 8:37 „at si Felipe ay nagsabi „kung ikaw ay naniniwala ng buong puso, maniwala ka‟, at siya‟y sumagot, „naniniwala ako na si Yahshu‟a ay Anak ni Yahweh‟.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 52

PINANGGALINGAN NG ALAMAT NA „NABUHAY NA MULI‟ ALAMAT NI MYTHRA BAGO LUMITAW SI YAHSHU‟A MESSIAH (1200 B.C.E.) Si Mythra ng Persia ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at „Nabuhay Na Muli‟ sa ikatlong araw.

ALAMAT NI ATTIS BAGO LUMITAW SI YAHSHU‟A MESSIAH NG NAZARETH (1200 B.C.E.) Si Attis ng Gresya ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at „Nabuhay Na Muli‟ sa ikatlong araw.

ALAMAT NI KRISHNA BAGO LUMITAW SI YAHSHU‟A MESSIAH NG NAZARETH (900 B.C.E.) Si Krishna ng India ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at „Nabuhay Na Muli‟ sa ikatlong araw.

ALAMAT NI TAMMUZ BAGO LUMITAW SI YAHSHU‟A MESSIAH NG NAZARETH Ezekiel 8:14 (597 B.C.E) Si Nimrod II ay tinawag naTammuz ng mga Babylonia, Azur naman ang tawag ng mga Asyrian, at Osiris naman ang tawag ng mga Egyptian. Si Nimrod II ay napatay at ang kanyang asawa ay nagbuntis sa ibang lalaki at pinalabas na ang bata ay si Nimrod II na „NABUHAY NA MULI‟.Mula noon ang Alamat na ito ay naging bantog sa mga Alamat ng Griyego at Romano kahanay nila Jupiter at Zeus.

ALAMAT NI HORUS BAGO LUMITAW SI YAHSHU‟A MESSIAH NG NAZARETH (300 B.C.E.) Si Horus ng Egypt ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at „Nabuhay Na Muli‟ sa ikatlong araw.

Mapapansin na ang mga unang nagsalin (translators) ng Biblia ay nanggaling sa bansang naimpluwensyahan ng mga Alamat na „NABUHAY NA MULI‟. Mapapanood sa Google video clipping „Part 1 The Greatest Story Ever Told‟.

NADALANG PANINIWALA NI HERODES Markos 6:14-16, Mateo 14:1-22 „nakarating kay Haring Herodes ang balita tungkol kay Yahshu‟a, sapagkat bantog na ang pangalan nito. May nagsabi, siya‟y si YahYah Bautista na muling nabuhay, kaya nakakagawa siya ng mga himala. May nagsabi naman na siya‟y si EliYah, siya‟y propeta, katulad ng mga propeta noong una anang iba. Sinabi naman ni Herodes nang mabalitaan niya ito, „NABUHAY NA MULI‟ si YahYah Bautista na pinapugutan ko‟. Mapapansin na dati nang pinaniniwalaan ang alamat na „NABUHAY NA MULI‟ ay sikat na sikat na paniniwala ng halos lahat ng Paganong Bansa bago pa magturo si Yahshu‟a Messiah.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 53

ANO BA ANG TALINGHAGA SA NABUHAY NA MULI? Lukas 15:32 „ngunit dapat tayong magsaya at magalak, sapagkat „NAMATAY NA‟ ang kapatid mo, ngunit –„MULING NABUHAY‟, „NAWALA‟ ngunit muling nasumpungan‟ Epeso 2:5 „tayo‟y „BINUHAY‟ niya kay Messiah kahit noong tayo‟y mga patay pa dahil sa ating mga pagsuway‟. Lukas 9:60 „ipaubaya mo sa mga patay ang paglilibing ng kanilang mga patay‟. Marcos 4:11 „sa inyo‟y ipinagkaloob na malaman ang lihim tungkol sa paghahari ni Yahweh, ngunit sa iba ay ang lahat ng bagay ay itinuturo sa pamamagitan ng talinghaga‟.

PANALANGIN NI YAHSHU‟A Lukas 22:42 „Ama‟, wika niya, „kung maaari‟y ilayo mo sa akin ang sarong ito, gayunma‟y huwag ang kalooban ko ang masunod kundi ang KALOOBAN MO‟.

DININIG ANG PANALANGIN NI YAHSHU‟A Hebreo 5:7-8 „Noong si Yahshu‟a ay namumuhay rito sa lupa, siya‟y nanalangin at lumuluhang sumamo kay Amang Yahweh na makapagliligtas sa kanya sa kamatayan, at DININIG SIYA dahil sa lubusan siyang nagpakumbaba‟.

KALOOBAN NG NAGMAMAY-ARI NA MAKAKUHA NG PRUTAS HINDI ANG MAPATAY ANG KANYANG ANAK Mateo 21:33-41 Pakinggan ninyo ang isang Talinghaga: May isang nagmamay-ari ng pataniman ng ubasan at tinayuan niya ng gawaan ng alak at tore at iniwan niya sa kanyang mga Magsasaka at siya ay pumunta sa ibang bansa. Nang dumating ang panahon na malapit ng magbunga ang mga pananim ay ipinadala niya ang ang kanyang mga Tagasunod sa Magsasaka upang makatanggap ng mga prutas. Ang Tagasunod ay binugbog at pinatay at ang iba ay pinagbabato. Muling nagpadala ng iba pang Tagasunod at ganoon din ang ginawa ng Magsasaka. Ngunit sa huli ay ipinadala ang kanyang anak sa paniwalang kanilang igagalang ang kanyang anak. Ngunit ng makita ng mga Magsasaka ang anak ay nagkaisa sila na sinabing “ito ang Tigapagmana, atin siyang Patayin at ating angkinin ang kanyang pagmamanahan” At ang Anak ay kanilang kinuha sa Pataniman ng ubas at kanilang Pinatay. Ngayon kung dumating na ang Nagmamay-ari ng pataniman ng ubas, ano ang kanyang gagawin sa mga Magsasaka? At sumagot sila na matinding sisirain ang mga masasamang tao at ibibigay ang kanyang pataniman ng ubas sa ibang Magsasaka na magsusukli sa kanya ng mga Prutas sa Tamang Panahon”. KALOOBAN ba ng Nagmamay-ari ng ubasan na mapatay ang kanyang Anak o ang KALOOBAN niya ay Makakuha ng Prutas?

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 54

INILAGAY SA KANILANG ISIP NA AKO‟Y PATAY Awit 31:12 „ako ay kinalimutan nila at inilagay sa kanilang isip na ako ay patay‟

Awit 118:17-22 „hindi ako mamamatay kundi mabubuhay, ihahayag ang kagila-gilalas na ginawa ni Yahweh. Kinastigo ako ni Yahweh, ngunit hindi ako ibinigay sa kamatayan‟. 118:22 „ang batong inayawan ay siyang naging pinaka-saligang bato‟ Ito ay naisalin sa Gawa 4:11-12 „ang batong inayawan ay naging pinaka-saligang bato, walang kaligtasan sa kaninuman, dahil walang tanging pangalan sa silong ng langit na ipinagkaloob sa mga tao kundi sa pangalan ni Yahshu‟a Messiah‟. Lukas 24:44 „ito ang tinutukoy ko ng sabihin ko sa inyo noong kasama-sama pa ninyo ako, „dapat matupad ang lahat ng nakasulat tungkol sa akin sa Kasulatan ni Moses, sa Aklat ng mga Propeta, at sa mga Aklat ng Awit ni David‟.

ANG MGA NAKASULAT SA MGA KASULATAN NI MOSES, AKLAT NG MGA PROPETA AT SA AKLAT NG AWIT NI DAVID Deuteronomo 18:15 „si Yahweh ay magtatalaga ng Propeta sa kalagitnaan ninyo, na kalahi ninyo, na kagaya ko (si Moses ay Levita rin), sa kanya kayo dapat makinig‟. Awit 118:17-22 „hindi ako mamamatay kundi mabubuhay, ihahayag ang kagila-gilalas na ginawa ni Yahweh. Kinastigo ako ni Yahweh, ngunit hindi ako ibinigay sa kamatayan‟. 118:22 „ang batong inayawan ay siyang naging pinaka-saligang bato‟ Daniel 9:26 „at paglipas ng animnapu at dalawang linggo ang Messiah ngunit hindi para sa kanyang sarili‟: Mapuputol ngunit hindi sinabing mamamatay.

ay mapuputol,

Isaiah 53:8 „siya ay inilabas sa kulungan at sa paghatol: at sino ang makakapagsabi sa kasama niya sa kanyang henerasyon na siya ay pinutol sa lupain ng mga buhay? Dahil sa kasalanan ng kanyang bayan siya ay nagdalamhati‟. Si Propeta Isaiah ay sumulat ng pangsubok na katanungan na sino sa kanyang kapanahunang kahenerasyon na makakapagsabi na siya ay naputol sa lupain ng mga buhay. Dahil sa kasalanan ng kanyang bayan siya ay nagdalamhati (stricken).

WALANG NAKASULAT SA MGA KASULATAN NG MGA HUDYO NA ANG MESSIAH AY MAGBABATA NG HIRAP. ITO AY DAGDAG NG NAGSALIN NG SULAT NI MATEO NA ANG MESSIAH AY MAGBABATA NG HIRAP

Mateo 26:27-28 „NAGPASALAMAT‟. Tingnan ang Mateo 15:36 „ibinigay niya sa kanila – LAHAT KAYO, kagaya sa Markos 14:23-24, sa sunud-sunod na ulat ni Markos ang mga Disipolo ay UMINOM at pagkatapos ay sinabi ni Yahshu‟a ang salitang ito. Sa Mateo ay PINALITAN ITO at ginawang pautos na INUMIN NINYO sinundan ng salitang „AKING DUGO‟, tingnan ang Leviticus 17:11 dahil ang dumanak na dugo ang dahilan ng buhay at kung ilalagay ito sa altar ay MAKAKAPAGPATAWAD ng mga KASALANAN na may relasyon sa Huling Hapunan. Sa mga salita na nasalin sa Griyego, tingnan ang Markos 14:24 „MARAMI‟, tingnan ang Mateo 20:28, dahil sa „KAPATAWARAN NG KASALANAN‟ AY

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 55

IDINUGTUNG SA AKLAT NI MATEO. Parehas na salita ang nasa Markos 1:4 sa pagbabautismo ni YahYah Bautista ngunit sa Mateo ay INIWASAN ITO (Mateo 3:11). Ginawa ito maari dahil „NAIS NIYANG IPALAGAY NA ANG PAGSASAKRIPISYO NG MESSIAH SA KAMATAYAN AY ANG MAGBIBIGAY NG KAPATAWARAN NG MGA KASALANAN‟.

Maliwanan na IDINAGDAG lamang sa Mateo na ang „KAPATAWARAN NG MGA KASALANAN AY ANG KAMATAYAN NG MESSIAH‟. Ano ba ang KAPATAWARAN ng mga kasalanan?

JUBILEE YEAR Ang Kapatawaran sa Mga Kasalanan

Leviticus 25:8-55, ang Jubilee Year ay ang KAPATAWARAN sa mga materyal na mga pagkakautang, ngunit ang espiritual na utang ay mga kasalanan na katulad sa Jubilee Year na PINATATAWAD ang materyal na utang ay ganoon din PINATATAWAD ang espiritual na utang na mga kasalanan. Lukas 4:19 „upang ituro ang Katanggap-tanggap na Taon ni Yahweh‟. Ang tinutukoy na Katanggaptanggap na Taon ni Yahweh ay ang Jubilee Year. Lahat ng mga Escolar ay naniniwala na ang Katanggaptanggap na Taon ni Yahweh ay ang Jubilee Year. Lukas 7:36-50 „si Yahshu‟a ay inimbitahan ni Simon na isang Pariseo upang kumain sa kanyang tahanan, at ang isang masamang babae ay hinugasan sa luha at pinunasan ng kanyang buhok, nilagyan ng pabango at hinalikan ang mga paa ni Yahshu‟a. Ang mga nanduroong Pariseo ay nagsabi na kung talagang Propeta si Yahshu‟a ay makikilala niya agad ito na isang masamang babae. Ngunit tinanong ni Yahshu‟a si Simon (na Pariseo) tungkol sa dalawang tao na may pagkakautang na 500 Dinaryo at 50 Dinaryo, Nang hindi parehong makapagbayad ay agad na pinatawad sa pagkakautang ang dalawa. Ngayon sino sa kanila ang higit na magmamahal sa nagpatawad sa utang? Sumagot si Simon na ang mas Malaki ang pagkakautang ang mas higit na magmamahal. Sa ganitong sagot ni Simon ay itinuro ni Yahshu‟a ang makasalanang babae (Lukas 7:47) at sinabi na kahit Marami o Malaki ang kasalanan ng babae ay PINATAWAD NA dahil Malaki rin ang isinukli niyang pagmamahal. At sinabi ni Yahshu‟a sa babae „Ang iyong mga kasalanan ay PINATAWAD NA‟ (Lukas 7:48). At ang mga kasalo sa pagkain ay nagsimulang magtanong sa sarili, „sino ba ito na pati pagpapatawad ng kasalanan ay pinanga-ngahasan? Ngunit sinabi ni Yahshu‟a sa babae „INILIGTAS KA NG IYONG PANANALIG, YUMAON KA NA AT IPANATAG MO ANG IYONG KALOOBAN‟. Samakatwid ang may malaking pagkakautang na pinatawad ay kagaya noong babae na may malaking kasalanan, ito ay ang ibig sabihin ng Jubilee Year, na mas-Malaki ang halaga na maisasanla ang ari-arian kung Malaki pa ang panahon bago dumating ang Jubilee Year, at mas-Maliit naman ang halaga kung maliit na ang panahon bago dumating ang Jubilee Year. Ang Jubilee Year ay nagpapatawad sa mga utang na materyal, samantala ang utang na espiritual ay ang mga kasalanan ay ganoon din ay PINATATAWAD sa Taon na Katanggap-tanggap kay Yahweh . Ang pananampalataya ng babae ang nagligtas sa kanya, ito ang pananampalataya sa itinuro ni Yahshu‟a sa Lukas 4:19 na Jubilee Year. Kung ang pananampalataya sa Taon na Katanggap-tanggap kay Yahweh (Jubilee Year) ay isang daan sa IKAPAPATAWAD sa mga utang na kasalanan, Bakit kailangan pang mamatay ang Messiah sa ikapapatawad ng ating mga kasalanan?

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 56

IMBISTIGASYON SA MGA NAGANAP SINO ANG NAGPLANO NA IPAPATAY ANG MESSIAH? YahYah 11:45-54 „marami sa mga Hudyong dumalaw kay Maria ang nakakita sa ginawa ni Yahshu‟a at nanalig sa kanya. Ngunit ang ilan sa kanila‟y pumunta sa mga Pariseo at ibinalita ang ginawa ni Yahshu‟a, kaya‟t tinipon ng mga punong Seserdote at ng mga Pariseo ang mga Kagawad ng Sanhedrin. „Ano ang gagawin natin? Wika nila, „gumagawa ng maraming kababalaghan ang taong iyon, kung siya‟y pababayaan natin mananampalataya sa kanya ang lahat, paparito ang mga Romano at wawasakin ang Templo at ang ating bansa. Ngunit ang isa sa kanila si Caipas ang pinaka-punong Seserdote noon ay nagsabi ng ganito, „Ano ba kayo, hindi ba ninyo naiisip na mas mabuti para sa atin na isang tao lamang ang mamatay alang-alang sa bayan, sa halip na mapahamak ang buong bansa. ( sinabi niya ito hindi sa ganang kanyang sarili lamang bilang punong-Seserdote sa panahong iyon – hinulaan niya na mamamatay si Yahshu‟a dahil sa bansa – at hindi lamang sa bansang iyon lamang kundi upang tipunin ang nagkawatak-watak na mga Anak ng Maykapal). Mula noon ay binalangkas na nila kung paano ipapapatay si Yahshu‟a. Kaya‟t siya‟y hindi na hayagang naglakad sa Hudea. Sa halip, siya‟y nagpunta sa Efraim, isang bayang malapit sa ilang at doon siya nanirahan kasama ng kanyang mga alagad‟.

IBIG IPAPATAY NI HERODES SI YAHSHU‟A Lukas 13:31 „Dumating noon ang ilang Pariseo, sinabi nila kay Yahshu‟a, „umalis ka rito, sapagkat ibig kang ipapatay ni Herodes‟. Lukas 3:6 „umalis ang mga Pariseo at nakipagsabwatan sa mga kampon ni Herodes upang ipapatay si Yahshu‟a‟.

BLASPHEMY Noong kapanahunan nang ang Israel ay masasakop na ng Bansang Assyria ay naglabas ng Batas ang Sanhedrin, sa sinumang bumanggit ng Banal na pangalang Yahweh ay magkakasala ng „Pamumusong‟ (Blasphemy). Ito ay mababasa sa Encyclopedia Judaica sa Titulong „YHWH”. Kahit na ang pinaikling tawag kay Yahweh na „Yah‟ ay binibigkas na ng „Ye‟ (Ezra 2:2) sa pag-iwas sa pagbanggit ng pangalang Yahweh. Sa kapanahunan ni Yahshu‟a Messiah ay pinatawan siya ng pagkakasala ng Blasphemy. Mateo 26: 64-65 „sinasabi ko sa inyo na ang „Anak ng Tao‟ ay uupo sa kanan ng „Makapangyarihan‟ at darating sa mga alapaap ng kalangitan‟ sa ganoon ay pinunit ng punong Seserdote ang sariling kasuutan at pinatawan ng kasalanang „Kapusungan‟ (Blasphemy) si Yahshu‟a. Ang „Blasphemy‟ ay pagkakasala sa pagbigkas ng Banal na pangalang Yahweh, kaya hindi „Makapangyarihan‟ ang binanggit ni Yahshu‟a kundi ang pangalang Yahweh kaya siya ay pinatawan ng pagkakasala ng “Pamumusong‟ (Blasphemy). Si Yahshu‟a ay dinala ng mga tauhan ng punong seserdote kay Gobernador Pilato at ipinadala naman ni Pilato si Yahshu‟a kay Tetraikang Herodes, ngunit hindi hinatulan ng Kamatayan ni Herodes si Yahshu‟a, at si Yahshu‟a ay ibinalik kay Gobernador Pilato. Naging magkaibigan tuloy sila na dati‟y magkagalit. Sa ganiton pananaw ay hindi sasalungatin ni Pilato ang naging desisyon ni Herodes na kabago-bago palang niyang kaibigan, (Lukas 23:13-15).

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 57

Si Gobernador Pilato naman ay pinagsabihan ng kanyang asawa na huwag pakialaman si Yahshu‟a dahil pinahirapan siya sa panaginip sa nakaraang gabi. Sa ganito ay hindi nanaisin ni Pilato na hindi pagbigyan ang kahilingan ng kanyang asawa, (Mateo 27:19). Dahil lamang sa pangangailangang pagbigyan ang mga tao na alam ni Pilato na sinuhulan ng mga punong Seserdote ay kinailangang baguhin ang una niyang desisyon na „walang kasalanan si Yahshu‟a at kanyang palalayain, (YahYah 18:38, Luke 23:4, Luke 23:13-16, Luke 23:20).

ANO ANG UGALI NI GOBERNADOR PILATO? Paanong maging sunod-sunuran si Pilato sa kagustuhan ng mga tao lamang, kung ang ugali niya ay ganito, „ ang naisulat na niya‟y hindi na pwedeng baguhin? Samakatwid, ang unang desisyon ni Pilato na si Yahshu‟a ay walang kasalanan at palalayain ay hindi pwedeng magbago. Ngunit dahil sa pagnanais ng mga punong Seserdote (na mas mababa ang kapangyarihan kaysa kay Gobernador Pilato) na maipapatay si Yahshu‟a, kinakailangan pulungin ni Pilato ang lahat ng kanyang batalyon. Pinapasok niya ang mga ito sa kanyang palasyo at doon ay sila-sila lamang ang nag-usap na paanong ipatupad ang kagustuhan ng mga tao na sinuhulan ng mga punong Seserdote at ang pagsunod sa unang desisyon ni Pilato na palayain si Yahshu‟a. (Hindi nakapasok sa Palasyo ang mga Hudyo dahil maituturing silang marumi at hindi karapat-dapat sa Hapunang pang-Paskua, (YahYah 18:28, YahYah 19:19-22). Lumabas ang Batalyon na kasama si Yahshu‟a na may buhat na kahoy (krus). Nang makita nila si Simon na taga-Cyrene (Libya sa ngayon), kanilang ipina-buhat kay Simon ang kahoy na buhat ni Yahshu‟a at si Yahshu‟a ay inilagay sa likuran. Ang kanilang dinaanan ay pasilyong makitid na daanan lamang, kaya sa susunod na pagliko ay ang nakita na ng mga tao na may buhat ng kahoy ay si Simon na. Mapapansin na sa ika-labingdala ng tanghali hanggang sa ikatlo ng hapon ay nagdilim sa kapaligiran. Mapapansin din na walang nakasulat sa Bagong Tipan na „isinauli ni Simon kay Yahshu‟a ang kahoy kaya ng siya ay sumigay ng „Ama, patawarin mo sila dahil hindi nila alam ang kanilang ginagawa‟. Si Simon na taga Cyrene ay nagsasalita ng Griyegong wika. Sa Cyrene hanggang sa ngayon ay marami pang lahi ng mga Griyego sa Susa, sa Shihat, sa Beda at sa iba pang lugar sa Libya. YahYah 8:29 „at kasama ko ang nagsugo sa akin, hindi niya ako iniiwan sapagkat lagi kong ginagawa ang nakalulugod sa kanya‟. Paanong si Yahshu‟a ay magsasalita ng „Ama, Ama bakit mo ako pinabayaan? o ang „Eli, Eli lama Sabacthani‟ kung hindi naman siya iniiwan ng nagsugo sa kanya?

Ayon sa Strong‟s Exhaustive Concordance of the Hebrew Bible Chaldean Hebrew at Greek Dictionary: Greek Dictionary: 2241 (Greek) ELI = my God – in Hebrew (EL) „Ale‟ = mighty, Almighty 1682 (Greek) ELOI = my God 2982 (Greek) LAMA = why – in Hebrew 4100 MAH = why In Hebrew 3027 YAD = Thou 4518 (Greek) SABACTHANI = thou has left me – in Hebrew 7662 In Hebrew 7662 SHEBAQ = allow to remain

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 58

„Ama, Ama, Bakit Mo Ako Pinabayaan‟ ay salitang sumisisi sa Ama. Yob (Job) 1:22 „sa kabila ng mga pangyayaring ito ay hindi nagkasala si Yob, hindi niya sinisi si Yahweh‟. Hindi maaring sisihin ni Yahshu‟a ang Ama sa Langit dahil ito ay kasalanan. Si Yob ay hindi nagkasala dahil hindi niya sinisi ang Ama sa Langit.

MGA SAKSI May mga saksi na ang taong nakabayubay sa kahoy (krus) ay sumigaw ng Eli, Eli Lama Sabacthani na isang salitang Griego. Hinintay ng mga saksi na baka dumating si Propeta EliYah na tinawag ng nakabayubay sa kahoy.

SI YAHSHU‟A AY HINDI NAGSASALITA NG SALITANG GRIYEGO KUNDI SALITANG HEBREO LAMANG Gawa 10:28, Gawa 26:14 „alam ninyo na ang isang Hudyo ay pinagbabawalan ng kanyang pananampalataya na makisama o dumalaw sa isang hindi Hudyo‟. „ Nakarinig ako na nagsasalita sa wikang Hebreo‟

KASABWAT SI PILATO SA SABWATAN SA GOLGOTHA Markos 15:44 „hindi magugulat si Gobernador Pilato at magtatanong pa, „kung may napatay‟ at kung tutuo na desisyon ni Pilato na ipapatay si Yahshu‟a.

ANG DECOY YahYah 19:39 „sumama sa kanya si Nicodemus, may dalang pabango, mga 100 libra ng pinaghalong mira at aloe (si Nicodemus ang nagsadya kay Yahshu‟a isang gabi). Mateo 27:62-65„kinabukasan, pagkatapos ng Araw ng paghahanda, sama-samang nagpunta kay Pilato ang mga punong Seserdote at mga Pariseo. Sinabi nila „Naaalala po namin na sinabi ng mapagpanggap na iyon noong nabubuhay pa na siya‟s muling mabubuhay pagkaraan ng tatlong araw. Baka pumaroon ang kanyang mga alagad at nakawin ang bangkay at sabihin nila sa mga tao na siya‟y muling nabuhay. At ang pandarayang ito ay magiging „MASAHOL PA SA NAUNA‟ Mateo 28:65 „ dahil sa ang napatay ay nagsasalita ng wikang Griyego na Eli, Eli Lama Sabacthani ay pinuntahan kaagad ng mga punong seserdote si Gobernador Pilato upang matiyak nila kung sino ang talagang napatay. Nagdahilan pa sila na baka mabuhay muli ang napatay ayon sa sinabi nito ng nabubuhay pa at baka nakawin ng kanyang alagad at palabasing nabuhay na muli. Ito ay mababaw na dahilan dahil kakailanganing maipakita ang taong napatay na ito ay buhay. Kaya sinabi sa kanila ni Gobernador Pilato na mayroon silang sariling kawal (kawal ng punong Seserdote na dumakip kay Yahshu‟a) kaya sinabihan sila ni Pilato na „bantayan nila ang libingan‟ (Mateo 27:65) Mateo 28:14-15 „bukas na ang libingan ng datnan ng mga kawal at ipinakita sa mga punong Seserdote. Inakala naman nila na makakarating sa Gobernador na pinakialaman nila ang libingan na buksan upang masiguro kung sino ang nailibing doon, ngunit wala silang natagpuang bangkay, kaya

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 59

nagkatha sila ng salita at sinuhulan ang mga kawal ng punong Seserdote na palabasin na kinuha ang bangkay ng mga alagad ni Yahshu‟a.. „Sinabi ng mga Seserdote na „huwag kayong mag-alala, makarating man ito sa Gobernador „KAMI ANG BAHALA‟.Tinanggap ng mga bantay ang salapi at ginawa ang bilin sa kanila – hanggang sa ngayon ito parin ang sabi ng mga Hudyo‟.

MGA SAKSI NA SI YAHSHU‟A AY BUHAY

Si Gobernador Festo at Si Apostol Saul Gawa 25:19 „ ang pinagtatalunan lamang nila ay tungkol sa kanilang pananampalataya at sa isang tao na ang pangalan ay Yahshu‟a, patay na ang taong ito ngunit ipinipilit naman ni Saul (Pablo) na siya‟y SIGURADONG BUHAY. Si Gobernador Festo ang pumalit kay Gobernador Felix at nang dumating si Haring Agrippa upang bumati kay Festo, inilahad ni Festo kay Haring Agrippa ang tungkol kay Pablo, at sa kanyang salita sa Hari ay nabanggit niya na ipinipilit ni Saul na SIGURADONG BUHAY si Yahshu‟a. Sa pagsasalita sa kagalang-galang na Hari, ang isang Gobernador ay magsasalita ng tamang salita, at si Gobernador Festo ay nakapag-aral na tao at alam niya ang salitang „RESURRECTION‟ o nabuhay na muli, ngunit bakit hindi niya ginamit ang salitang „NABUHAY NA MULI‟ kundi ang kanyang tinuran ay „ipinipilit ni Saul na si Yahshu‟a ay SIGURADONG BUHAY‟.

Anghel ni Yahweh Lukas 24:5 „bakit ninyo hinahanap ang BUHAY sa gitna ng mga patay? Ito ang tinuran ng Anghel ni Yahweh na sinabing si Yahshu‟a ay „BUHAY‟ at hindi ang „Resurrection o Nabuhay na Muli‟. Ang isang Anghel ni Yahweh ay hindi magsasalita ng mali, sa Lukas 24:23 „mga Angel na nagsabing „BUHAY SI YAHSHU‟A‟.

Si Yahshu‟a na mismo ang Saksi Lukas 13:31-33 „dumating doon ang ilang Pariseo, sinabi nila kay Yahshu‟a na „umalis ka dito sapagkat ibig kang ipapatay ni Herodes‟. At sumagot si Yahshu‟a, „sabihin mo sa kanya na nagpapalayas pa ako ngayon ng mga demonyo at nagpapagaling, bukas ay ganoon din, at sa ikatlong araw tatapusin ko ang aking gawain. Ngunit dapat akong magpatuloy sa lakad ngayon, bukas at sa makalawa sapagkat „IMPOSIBLENG MAMATAY ANG ISANG PROPETA SA LABAS NG YAHRUSALEM‟. (Hosea 6:2). Si Yahshu‟a narin ang nagsabi na imposibleng mamatay ang propeta na tinutukoy niya ang sarili niya (Deoteronomo 18:15).

Sa Awit ni Haring David Awit 118:17-22 „hindi ako mamamatay kundi mabubuhay, ihahayag ang kagila-gilalas na ginawa ni Yahweh. Kinastigo ako ni Yahweh, ngunit hindi ako ibinigay sa kamatayan‟. 118:22 „ang batong inayawan ay siyang naging pinaka-saligang bato‟

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 60

Sa Isinulat ni Lukas Ito ay naisalin sa Gawa 4:11-12 „ang batong inayawan ay naging pinaka-saligang bato, walang kaligtasan sa kaninuman, dahil walang tanging pangalan sa silong ng langit na ipinagkaloob sa mga tao kundi sa pangalan ni Yahshu‟a Messiah‟.

HINDI PWEDENG PATAYIN ANG ANOINTED NI YAHWEH 1 Samuel 24:4-7 “Ang mga tauhan ni David ay sinabihan siya, dumating na ang araw sa sinabi ni Yahweh na aking ipagkakaloob sa iyong kamay ang iyong kaaway upang gawaan mo siya ng iyong ikatutuwa. At si David ay pinutol ang laylayan ng damit ni Saul ng palihim”. Sa puso ni David ay pinatay na niya si Saul dahil pinutol niya ang laylayan ng damit ni Saul. At sinabi ni David sa kanyang mga tauhan “patawarin ako ni Yahweh sa ginawa kong ito sa aking amo na „Anointed ni Yahweh‟ na lumaban ako sa kanya na alam nating siya ay Anointed ni Yahweh”. Sinabihan ni David ang kanyang mga tauhan na huwag silang gagawa ng masama kay Saul. At si Saul ay nagising at lumabas ng kweba”. 1 Samuel 24:10 “Ngayong araw na ito nakita ng mga mata mo sa loob ng kweba ay ipinagapi ka sa akin, ang iba ay sinabihan ako na patayin ka, ngunit sa aking mata ay iniligtas kita at sinabi ko na hindi ko gagamitin ang aking kamay laban sa aking amo DAHIL SIYA AY ANOINTED NI YAHWEH”. 2 Samuel 1:14-16 “sinabi ni David „Hindi kaba Natakot na ginamit mo ang iyong kamay upang wasakin ang Anointed ni Yahweh?, at tinawag ni David ang isang kabataang lalaki at ipinapatay ang Amalekita. At sinabi ni David „ang dugo mo ay sumaiyong ulo dahil sa iyong labi ay sumaksi ka laban sa iyong sarili nang sinabi mong „Pinatay Mo ang Anointed ni Yahweh‟.

Natagpuang aklat ni Pedro sa isang Libingan sa Egypto Bible Dictionary of the Holy Bible Natagpuan sa isang libingan sa Egypto noong 1886 A.D. ang „THE GOSPEL OF PETER‟ at nailathala noong 1892 A.D. ay maaaring DOCETIC GOSPEL at mahalang katibayan sa istorya na CRUCIFIXION at RESURRECTION kahit na ito ay may halatang BINAGO sa pag-pabor sa mga HERESY na iyan.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 61

JUBILEE YEAR

Panahon ni Moses Hanggang sa Ngayon ay Nagmula sa Panahon ni Yahshu‟a Sa Leviticus 25 ay naitala ang Jubilee year na ika-50 taon at unang taon ng 49 year cycle. Nagmula sa ika-14 na araw sa unang buwan ng taon ay ang Passover na araw na ibinayubay ang ‗Anak ng Tao‘ ay mabibilang na lumipas ang sampung (10) Jubilee Years mula sa kapanahunan ng Babylonian Captivity. Mula naman sa Babylonian Captivity hanggang sa Exodus sa panahon ni Moses ay naganap ang 19 na Jubilee years. Samakatwid ay naganap ang 29 Jubilee years mula sa Exodus ni Moses hanggang sa paglabas ng Messiah. Ang sampung (10) Jubilee years mula sa Babylonian captivity hanggang sa paglabas ni Yahshu‘a Messiah ay naihula ni Propeta Daniel sa Daniel 9:2427. Ito ay nagmula sa naisulat ni Propeta JeremiYah sa JeremiYah 29:10 na magkakaroon ng 70 taon na pagkakapiit sa Babylonia. Si Propeta Daniel ay nagtanong kay Yahweh sa ibig sabihin ng 70 taon (Dan.9:2-27) at siya ay sinagot na ―70 at 7 ang itinalaga sa pagkawasak at sa paglipas nito ay ang pagpapatawad ng mga kasalanan na simbolo ng Jubilee year. Mula sa Sabbathical year ay lilipas ang 3 taon at 14 na araw na simbolo ng Passover day sa ika-4 na taon mula sa Sabbathical year, at sa kalagitnaan ng isang linggo ang Messiah ay mapipigil ngunit hindi sa kanyang sarili. Ito ay naganap noong taon 0031 A.D. Passover.

Daniel 9:24-27 “Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy. Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in trouble times. And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself: and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary, and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined. And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.”

490 years mula sa Babylonian Captivity (70 x 7 = 490 years)( Sabbathical year) Sa taon 0027-0028 A.D. Sabbathical Year o 49th year (seven weeks Sabbathical year) APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 62

Sa taon 0028-0029 A.D. Jubilee Year o unang taon o 50th year Sa taon 0029-0030 A.D. ika-dalawang taon Sa taon 0030-0031 A.D. ika-tatlong taon ( and three) Sa taon 0031-0032 A.D. ika-apat na taon, sa ika-14 na araw ay ang Passover day (two weeks)

GUMANAP NG JUBILEE YEAR ANG MGA TAGA OPHIR Laguna Copperplate Inscriptions

Line 1: Hail! In the Saka-year 822; the month of March-April; according to the astronomer: the 4th day of the dark half of the moon; on Line 2: Monday. At that time, Lady Angkatan together with her relative, Bukah by name, Line 3: the child of His Honor Namwran, was given, as a special favor, a document of full acquittal, by the Chief and Commander of Tundun,

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 63

Line 4: the former Leader of Pailah, Jayadewah. To the effect that His Honor Namwran, through the Honorable Scribe Line 5: was totally cleared of a debt to the amount of 1 kati and 8 suwarna (weight of gold), in the presence of His Honor the Leader of Puliran, Line 6: Kasumuran; His Honor the Leader of Pailah, namely: Ganasakti; (and) His Honor the Leader Line 7: of Binwangan, namely: Bisruta. And (His Honor Namwran) with his whole family, on orders by the Chief of Dewata, Line 8: representing the Chief of Mdang, because of his loyalty as a subject (slave?) of the Chief, therefore all the descendants Line 9: of His Honor Namwran have been cleared of the whole debt that His Honor owed the Chief of Dewata. This (document) is (issued) in case Line 10: there is someone, whosoever, some time in the future, who will state that the debt is not yet acquitted of His Honor... The LCI was an official document issued to clear a person by the name of Namwaran, his family, and all their descendants of a debt he had incurred. In the old Philippines, an unpaid debt usually resulted in slavery not only for the person concerned but also for his family and his descendants. The amount of debt was 1 kati and 8 suwarnas of gold (865 g. or about $12,000 at today's prices), an unusually large amount.

The pardon was issued by the chief of Tundun, who was of higher rank than the other chiefs who witnessed the document and whose names and respective areas of jurisdiction are listed. The last sentence on the copperplate is incomplete, indicating that there was at least one more page to the document. Unfortunately, none has been found so far.

The placenames mentioned prove the Philippine connection of the LCI. The names are still recognizable today although almost eleven centuries have passed since the document was issued. The placenames are Pailah (Paila), Tundun (Tundo), Puliran (Pulilan), Binwangan (Binwangan), Dewata (Diwata), and Medang (Medang).

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 64

The first four places are near Manila but Dewata and Medang pose a problem. They could have been personal names but more likely "Dewata" was Diwata, a town near Butuan, and "Medang," Medang in Old Java or Sumatra. Both these places must have been connected politically to Tundun and the other settlements in 900 A.D. Diwata is important because in addition to the silver strip mentioned earlier, there are reportedly some other artifacts with undeciphered ancient inscriptions that have been found in the Butuan area. Shamefully, like many other artifacts they are in private hands and unavailable to scholars. Since the LCI was found in Laguna de Ba'y, Postma first thought that Pailah was Pila, Laguna and Pulilan was the southeastern area of the lake because that was what the place was called in the old days. Pila was then a part of the area known as Pulilan. However, he opted to take Pulilan and Paila both along the Angat River in Bulacan as better candidates because the document clearly referred to two separate places, not one inside a larger jurisdiction. A look at the map would show that his choices are correct since they are more conveniently connected to each other by the usual river and coastal travel routes than if he had picked the Laguna area. Another possible connection to this Bulacan riverine area is the village of Gatbuca that exists today. Bukah, son of Namwaran, is mentioned in the document. Gat was a title used for important persons and has found its way into many contemporary family names (e.g., Gatbonton, Gatmaitan, Gatdula, etc.). It is possible that the town was named for Bukah when he rose in position later.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 65

Spanish accounts Antonio Pigafetta, Magellan's meticulous chronicler, came in 1521 to the Visayas but did not notice any evidence of writing skills in the places he visited. Instead, he noted that the natives were impressed that he could repeat things that they had said earlier by reading back his notes. However, when Legazpi came to Manila in 1571 he observed that the inhabitants knew how to read and write. This was documented by Pedro Chirino, a Jesuit historian, who wrote in his 1604 Relacion de las Islas filipinas, All these islanders are much given to reading and writing, and there is hardly a man, much less a woman, who does not read and write. Chirino was not alone in his observation. Many other historians had similar conclusions, including Dr. Antonio Morga, Senior Judge Advocate of the High Court of Justice and commander of the ill-fated galleon-turned-warship San Diego that was sunk by the Dutch Admiral van Noort. He wrote in his 1609 Sucesos de las Islas filipinas, Almost all the natives, both men and women, write in this language. There are very few who do not write it excellently and correctly.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 66

Ipa-aalalang muli sa mga Nalabi ang mga Utos at Palatuntunan ni Yahweh Lukas 1:6 ―Kapwa sila kalugud-lugod sa paningin ni Yahweh, namumuhay nang ayon sa mga Utos at Tuntunin mula kay Yahweh‖.

Mga Utos ni Yahweh ay ang Sampung Utos na ibinigay kay Propeta Moses. Ang mga Tuntunin mula kay Yahweh ay ang mga Kapistahan ni Yahweh.

Sampung Utos ni Yahweh Exodus 20 1. Ako si Yahweh ang inyong Makapangyarihan na naglabas sa inyo sa pagkaalipin sa Egypto, huwag kayong magkakaroon ng ibang Makapangyarihan maliban sa akin. 2. Huwag kayong gagawa ng mga imahen na kamukha ng nasa langit, nasa ilalim ng lupa, nasa tubig, huwag kayong yuyukod o maglilingkod sa mga istatwang iyon dahil ako si Yahweh ay mapanibughuing Makapangyarihan. Aking dinadalaw ang kasalanan ng mga magulang hanggang sa ika-apat na saling-lahi ng galit sa akin, at kina-aawaan ang libo-libong nagmamahal sa akin na sumusunod sa aking mga utos. 3. Huwag ninyong ilalagay ang pangalang Yahweh na inyong Makapangyarihan sa walang kabuluhan dahil walang pagsalang parurusahan ko ang sinuman na maglagay sa walang kabuluhan ng aking pangalan. 4. Alalahanin mo ang araw ng Sabbath na gawing banal, dahil anim na araw na ikaw ay gagawa at sa ika-pitong araw ay Sabbath ni Yahweh na inyong Makapangyarihan, sa araw na iyon ay huwag kayong gagawa ng kahit anong trabaho.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 67

5. Igalang ang inyong Ama at Ina upang ang inyong buhay ay tumagal sa lupaing ibinigay sa inyo ni Yahweh na inyong Makapangyarihan. 6. Huwag kang papatay. 7. Huwag kang mangangalunya. 8. Huwag kang magnanakaw. 9. Huwag kang magbibintang ng mali sa inyong kapwa. 10. Huwag mong pag-interesan ang pag-aari ng inyong kapwa.

Palatuntunan sa Pitong Kapistahan ni Yahweh nasa Leviticus 23 1. Passover = ay ang ika-14 na araw sa unang buwan ng Abib. Sa

paglubog ng araw ng ika-13 ay papasok ang ika-14 na araw ay ihahandog ang tupa o kambing na susunugin para kay Yahweh. Ang dugo nito ay ipapahid sa mga hamba ng pasukang pintuan ng tahanan, patutuluin sa lupa ang dugo at tatabunan ng lupa. Kakainin ang handog na sinunog at walang ilalabas ng tahanan at ang matitira ay susunugin sa susunod na araw. 2. Pista ng Tinapay na Walang Lebadura = ito ay isang linggong kapistahan ng tinapay na walang lebadura. Ang unang araw ay High Sabbath na Banal na Pagpupulong kay Yahweh at ganoon din ang ika-pitong araw. Isang linggo na walang lebadura sa tahanan at kakain ng tinapay na walang lebadura. Wave Sheaf-Offering = ay ang paghahandog ng unang ani kay Yahweh. Ito ay sa araw ng Linggo tatapat sa loob ng isang linggong Kapistahan ng Tinapay na Walang Lebadura. 3. Pentecost = Pista ng Linggo ay sinisimulan ang pagbilang sa araw na

nag-umpisa ang wave-sheaf offering ay ang unang araw at ang ika-50 araw ay tatapat ng araw ng Linggo ang Pentecost day. Sa araw na ito

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 68

ay Banal na Pagpupulong at araw na ipinagkakaloob ang Banal na Ispiritu ni Yahweh. 4. Pista ng mga Trumpeta = ay ang unang araw ng ika-pitong buwan

ay Banal na Pagpupulong kay Yahweh. 5. Araw ng Atonement = ay 24 na oras na pagpapasting na magsisimula

sa paglubog ng araw ng ika-9 na araw ng ika-7 buwan at magtatapos sa paglubog ng araw sa ika-10 araw ng ika-7 buwan. 6. Pista ng Tabernakulo = ito ay pitong araw na Kapistahan ng Tolda.

Ang unang araw ay High Sabbath na Banal na Pagpupulong kay Yahweh at ganoon din ang ika-pitong araw. Nagsisimula ito sa ika-15 araw ng ika-7 buwan. 7. Last Great day = ay ang susunod na araw pagkatapos ng Pista ng Tabernakulo. Isang Banal na Pagpupulong para kay Yahweh. Ito ay ginaganap sa ika-22 araw ng ika-7 buwan.

Palatuntunan sa Dapat at Di-Dapat Kainin ng mga Anak ni Yahweh Leviticus 11 Sa mga makakaing malilinis na hayop ay ang ngumunguya at biyak ang kuko. Ang hayop na ngumunguya ngunit hindi biyak ang kuko kagaya ng kabayo ay marumi na hindi dapat kainin. Ganoon din ang biyak nga ang kuko ngunit hindi naman ngumunguya kagaya ng baboy ay marumi at hindi dapat kainin, maging ang patay na katawan nito ay hindi dapat hawakan. Sa mga gumagalaw sa tubig ay ang may kaliskis at palikpik lamang ang malinis na dapat kainin. Ang walang kaliskis at palikpik ay marumi para sa inyo at huwag kakainin. Tingnan ang Leviticus 11 upang kumpirmahin ang mga bagay na ito. Sa Markos 7:19 ay dinagdagan ng mga Tigasalin ay isinulat na pwede na raw kainin ang lahat ng hayop. Ang tinutukoy dito ay ang paghuhugas ng kamay at hindi ang marumi o malinis na hayop, dahil ang lumalabas sa tao ang nakakapagparumi sa tao ang mga kasalanan na salita na nagmumula sa kanilang puso ang nagpaparumi sa tao. Sa Gawa 11:18 ang tinutukoy na karumal-dumal na hayop ay sinisimbulo ng mga Hentil, na APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 69

niloob na aralan din ng kaligtasan, iaral si Yahshu‘a Messiah ay ang kaligtasan, hindi karumal-dumal na hayop na pwede ng kainin.

Banal na Pagtitipon Tuwing Unang araw ng Buwan, Mga Araw ng Sabbath, Mga Araw ng Kapistahan ni Yahweh ay itinalagang Banal na Mga Araw ni Yahweh na ating gaganapin ang isang Banal na Pagtitipon at pagpuri at pagsamba sa pangalan ni Yahweh na ating Makapangyarihan.

pangalan natagpuan sa Dead Sea Scroll ang bigkas ay Yahweh

Bilang 6:22-27 Basbasan ka ni Hayaan ang Mukha ni Ingatan ka ni

ng Pagpapala at ingatan ka ay lumiwanag sa iyo at mapagpala sa iyo at bigyan ka ng Kapayapaan.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 70

ENGLISH VERSION THE PHILIPPINES IS OPHIR YahYah (John) 5:36-41 “But I have Greater Witness than that of YahYah : for the works which Yahweh hath given me to finish, the same works that I do, bear witness of me, that Yahweh hath sent me and Yahweh Himself, which hath sent me, hath borne witness of me. You have neither heard His voice at any time, nor seen His shape, and you have not His word abiding in you: for whom He hath sent, him you believe not. Search the scriptures for in them you think you have Eternal Life and they which testify of me, and you will not come to me that you might have Life, I receive not honor from men”

the name of Creator found in Dead Sea Scroll written in Ancient Paleo-Hebrew pronounced Yahweh

the name of Creator written in Modern Hebrew pronounced Yahweh

CURSED BE THE MAN THAT TRUSTED IN MAN Jeremiah 17:5 Thus saith ; Cursed be the man that trusteth in man, and maketh flesh his arm, and whose heart departeth from . Jeremiah 17:6 For he shall be like the heath in the desert, and shall not see when good cometh; but shall inhabit the parched places in the wilderness, in a salt land and not inhabited. Jeremiah 17:7 Blessed is the man that trusteth in , and whose hope is. Jeremiah 17:8

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 71

For he shall be as a tree planted by the waters, and that spreadeth out her roots by the river, and shall not see when heat cometh, but her leaf shall be green; and shall not be careful in the year of drought, neither shall cease from yielding fruit.

THE ORIGINS OF BRITISH & AMERICANS

THE BRITISH PEOPLE CLAIMS THAT THEY WERE THE DESCENDANT OF MANASEH AND AMERICANS CLAIMS THEY WERE THE DESCENDANT OF EFRAIM

But they were the Descendants of Angles and Saxons and Normans-Vikings and Danish

How Yeshu’a Become Jesus By:JOSEPH STALLINGS Published in Catholic Digest January 1992 vol.32,no.6 page 17, The Mystery of the Magi: Way back in the fifth and sixth centuries, some pagan Germanic tribes called the Angles and Saxons invaded England. St Augustine of Canterbury came to convert them to Christianity in A.D.396. Of course St. Augustine established Jerome’s Latin translation as England’s official Bible. The Anglo-Saxon learned that our Lord’s official Latin name was Iesus. Naturally the Germanic Anglo-Saxon converted the initial Latin ‘I’ into the German ‘J’. They pronounced the name, however, as YAY-zoos, since a single ‘s’ between two vowels is sounded like our ‘z’ in Germanic languages. When the Normans invaded England in A.D.1066 they brought with them the French language. Since neither the Anglo-Saxons nor the Normans would surrender their language to the other, the two become wedded and eventually evolved into Modern English. St. Augustine of Canterbury (c. first third of the 6th century – 26 May 604) was a Benedictine monk who became the first Archbishop of Canterbury in the year 598. He is considered the "Apostle to the English" and a founder of the English Church. Pope Gregory sent more missionaries in 601, along with encouraging letters and gifts for the churches, although attempts to persuade the native Celtic bishops to submit to Augustine's authority failed. Roman Catholic bishops were established at London and Rochester in 604, and a school was founded to train Anglo-Saxon priests and missionaries.

Wikipedia Encyclopedia: The Norman settlers felt no community with the earlier Danish settlers, despite the fact that the Normans were themselves descendants of the Vikings. In fact, the Normans met with the steadiest resistance in a part of England which was the most influenced by the Danish. Ousting the Danish leaders who recently conquered parts of England and provided some of the stiffest resistance to the Normans, and largely replacing the powerful English territorial magnates Viking (pron. /ˈvə k ŋ/) is one of the Norse (Scandinavian) explorers, warriors, merchants, and pirates [1] who raided and colonized wide areas of Europe from the late eighth to the early eleventh century.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 72

These Norsemen used their famed longships to travel as far east as Constantinople and the Volga River in Russia, and as far west as Iceland, Greenland, and Newfoundland. This period of Viking expansion is known as the Viking Age, and forms a major part of the medieval history of Scandinavia, Britain and Ireland and Europe in general. Danish : The Chronicon Lethrense explains that when the Roman Emperor Augustus went against [15] Denmark (Danish) in the time of David, Denmark consisted of seven territories Jutland, Funen, Zealand, Møn, Falster, Lolland and Skåne which were governed by King Ypper of Uppsala. He had three sons, Nori, Østen, and Dan. Dan was sent to govern Zealand, Møn, Falster, and Lolland, which became known jointly as Videslev.

THE NAME ‘ISRAEL’ ORIGINATED FROM THE NAME (YASHAR) ‘YAHSHEAR’ yaw-shar' a primitive root; to be straight ‘yesh-oo-roon' Jeshurun, a symbol. name for Israel yis-raw-ale' a symbolical name of Jacob Genesis 32:28 And he said, Thy name shall be called no more Jacob, but Israel –₃₄₇₄ for as a prince hast thou power with Elohim and with men, and hast prevailed.

Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance Hebrew-Greek Dictionary ‘search’ for "Israel"–₃₄₇₄ 3474 yashar yaw-shar' a primitive root; to be straight or even; figuratively, to be (causatively, to make) right, pleasant, prosperous:--direct, fit, seem good (meet), + please (will), be (esteem, go) right (on), bring (look, make, take the) straight (way), be upright(-ly). 3475 Yesher yay'-sher from 3474; the right; Jesher, an Israelite: -Jesher. 3476 yosher yo'-sher from 3474; the right:--equity, meet, right, upright(-ness). 3477 yashar yaw-shawr' from 3474; straight (literally or figuratively):--convenient, equity, Jasher, just, meet(-est), + pleased well right(-eous), straight, (most) upright(-ly, -ness). 3484 Yshuruwn yesh-oo-roon' from 3474; upright; Jeshurun, a symbol. name for Israel:--Jeshurun. 3478 Yisra'el yis-raw-ale' from 8280 and 410; he will rule as God; Jisrael, a symbolical name of Jacob; also (typically) of his posterity: --Israel. 3479 Yisra'el yis-raw-ale' (Aramaic) corresponding to 3478:--Israel. 3481 Yisr'eliy yis-reh-ay-lee' patronymically from 3478; a Jisreelite or descendant of Jisrael:--of Israel, Israelite. 3484 Yshuruwn yesh-oo-roon' from 3474; upright; Jeshurun, a symbol. name for Israel:--Jeshurun.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 73

YAHSHURUN FROM THE NAME YAHSHEAR THE 12 TRIBES OF YAHSHURUN WAS CALLED YISRAWALE IN MASRY (NOW EGYPT) 3478 from no. 8280 Yisrawale (Israel) means “Prince of Sarah” to distinguished from Ismael means “In the name of my master Sarah”

The 12 Sons of Yahshear (Jacob) from Leah, Rachel, Bilha, Zilpa 1. Ruben (Leah) 2. Simeon (Leah) 3. Levi (Leah) Levi sons Gershon , Kohath and Merari 4. Yahuwdah (Leah) 5. Dan (Bilha-Rachel ) 6. Nepthali (Bilha-Rachel) 7. Gad (Zilpa-Leah) 8. Asher (Zilpa-Leah) 9. Isachar (Leah) 10. Zabulon (Leah) Dinah (Leah) 11. Yohseph (Rachel) Yohseph sons Manaseh and Efraim 12. BenYahmin (Rachel)

THE 13th TRIBES OF YAHSHURUN Manaseh and Efraim Replaced the seat of Yohseph Genesis 48:5 And now thy two sons, Ephraim and Manasseh, which were born unto thee in the land of Egypt before I came unto thee into Egypt, are mine; as Reuben and Simeon, they shall be mine. Genesis 48:6 And thy issue, which thou begettest after them, shall be thine, and shall be called after the name of their brethren in their inheritance. Numbers 1:5-16 1. Ruben 2. Simeon 3. Levi 4. Yahuwdah 5. Dan 6. Nepthali 7. Gad 8. Asher 9. Isachar 10. Zabulon Dinah (Leah) 11. BenYahmin 12. Manaseh - Replaced the seat of Yohseph his eldest son 13. Efraim - Replaced the seat of Yohseph his second son

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 74

DESCENDANT OF LEVI THE SONS OF LEVI Genesis 46:11 And the sons of Levi; Sacerdote Kohath, Sacerdote Gershon and Sacerdote Merari

1Chronicles 6:1 Sacerdote Gershon Libni Shimei Jahath Zimmah Joah Iddo Zerah Jeaterai

Sacerdote Kohath

Amran Ishar Hebron Uzziel (High Priest) Aaron Korah Eleazar Ebiasaph Phinehas Assir Abishua Tahath Bukki ZephaniYah Uzzi Azariah Zerahiah Maraioth Elkanah Amariah Amasai Ahitub Mahath Zadok Elkanah Ahimaaz Zuph Azariah Toah Johanan Eliel Azariah - Jeroham (Priest of Solomon temple ) Elkanah Shumuel Joel Amariah Heman Ahitub Zadok Shallum Hilkiah Azariah Seraiah Jehozadak - captive in Babylon

Sacerdote Merari Mahli Mushi Libni Shimea Uzza Shimea Haggiah Asaiah Joel

Noticed that Kohath son Ishar served in the time of King David. Noticed that Kohath son Amran his grandson Jehozadak reached Babylonian captivity. Noticed that the grandson of Gershon and Merari discontinue on the 7th generation of Jeaterai and Joel. They were the FIRST Levites that escape onboard the navy of ships going to Ophir while the second escaped was mentioned on Isaiah 11:11. The grandson of Amran is Jehozadak served during Babylonian captivity. The Feast of Yahweh discontinue at the reign of King Jeroboam of 10 tribes until restored back by King Josias near the time of Babylonian captivity. 2Kings 23:22 Surely there was not holden such a Passover from the days of the judges that judged Israel, nor in all the days of the kings of Israel, nor of the kings of Judah;

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 75

THE GRANDSON OF LEVI AARON AND HIS SON THE HIGH PRIEST FOR PERPETUAL STATUTE

THE SONS OF LEVI CALLED LEVITES TO DO SERVICE OF THE TABERNACLES OF CONGREGATION Exodus 29:9 And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons. Numbers 7:5 Take it of them, that they may be to do the service of the tabernacle of the congregation; and thou shalt give them unto the Levites, to every man according to his service. Numbers 8:19 And I have given the Levites as a gift to Aaron and to his sons from among the children of Israel, to do the service of the children of Israel in the tabernacle of the congregation, and to make an atonement for the children of Israel: that there be no plague among the children of Israel, when the children of Israel come nigh unto the sanctuary. Numbers 18:23 But the Levites shall do the service of the tabernacle of the congregation, and they shall bear their iniquity: it shall be a statute for ever throughout your generations, that among the children of Israel they have no inheritance.

THE THREE SONS OF LEVI - GERSHON, KOHATH & MERARI Called Yahshear-Dath or Sacerdote or Priest mixed with 12 Tribes of Yisrawale

Joshua 21:1 Then came near the heads of the fathers of the Levites unto Eleazar the priest, and unto Joshua the son of Nun, and unto the heads of the fathers of the tribes of the children of Israel; Joshua 21:2 And they spake unto them at Shiloh in the land of Canaan, saying, commanded by the hand of Moses to give us cities to dwell in, with the suburbs thereof for our cattle. Joshua 21:3 And the children of Israel gave unto the Levites out of their inheritance, at the commandment of , these cities and their suburbs. Joshua 21:4 And the lot came out for the families of the Kohathites: and the children of Aaron the priest, [which were] of the Levites, had by lot out of the tribe of Judah, and out of the tribe of Simeon, and out of the tribe of Benjamin, thirteen cities. Joshua 21:5 And the rest of the children of Kohath [had] by lot out of the families of the tribe of Ephraim, and out of the tribe of Dan, and out of the half tribe of Manasseh, ten cities. Joshua 21:6 And the children of Gershon [had] by lot out of the families of the tribe of Issachar, and out of the tribe of Asher, and out of the tribe of Naphtali, and out of the half tribe of Manasseh in Bashan, thirteen cities. Joshua 21:7 The children of Merari by their families [had] out of the tribe of Reuben, and out of the tribe of Gad, and out of the tribe of Zebulun, twelve cities. Joshua 21:8 And the children of Israel gave by lot unto the Levites these cities with their suburbs, as commanded by the hand of Moses. Bethlehem-judah of the family of Judah = descendants of Yahshear-Dath Kohath the Levite Priest Judges 17:7 And there was a young man out of Bethlehem-judah of the family of Judah, who was a Levite, and he sojourned there.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 76

Three Sons of Levi called Yahshear-Dath or Sacerdote or Priest mixed with 12 Tribes of Yisrawale Joshua 21:1-8 & 1Chronicles 6:63-81 Sacerdote or Yahshear-Dath Gershon Sacerdote or Yahshear-Dath Kohath Sacerdote or Yahshear-Dath Merari The Sons of Yahshear (Jacob) from Leah, Rachel, Bilha, Zilpa: 1. Ruben ---------- 1. Ruben (Leah) - Yahshear Dath Merari the Priest 2. Simeon ---------- 2. Simeon (Leah) – Yahshear Dath Kohath the Priest 3. Levi ---------Levi (Leah) sons Gershon , Cohat and Merari 4. Yahuwdah ---------- 3. Yahuwdah (Leah) – Yahshear Dath Kohath the Priest 5. Dan ---------- 4. Dan (Bilha-Rachel ) – Yahshear Dath Kohath the Priest 6. Nepthali ---------- 5. Nepthali (Bilha-Rachel) – Yahshear Dath Gershon the Priest 7. Gad ---------- 6. Gad (Zilpa-Leah) – Yahshear Dath Merari the Priest 8. Asher ---------- 7. Asher (Zilpa-Leah) – Yahshear Dath Gershon the Priest 9. Isachar ---------- 8. Isachar (Leah) –Yahshear Dath Gershon the Priest 10.Zabulon ---------- 9. Zabulon (Leah) – Yahshear Dath Merari the Priest Dinah (Leah) 11.Yohseph ---------Yohseph (Rachel) sons Manaseh and Efraim 12.BenYahmin ---------10. Manaseh-half Tribe - Yahshear Dath Gershon the Priest Manaseh- half Tribe – Yahshear Dath Kohath the Priest 11. Efraim – Yahshear Dath Kohath the Priest 12. BenYahmin(Rachel) - Yahshear Dath Kohath the Priest

YISRAWALE (ISRAEL) ASKED FOR KING 1Samuel 8:5 And said unto him, Behold, thou art old, and thy sons walk not in thy ways: now make us a king to judge us like all the nations. 1Samuel 8:6 But the thing displeased Samuel, when they said, Give us a king to judge us. And Samuel prayed unto . 1Samuel 12:19 And all the people said unto Samuel, Pray for thy servants unto thy Elohim, that we die not: for we have added unto all our sins this evil, to ask us a king.

King Saul (BenYahmin) Kohath the Priest King David (Yahuwdah) Kohath the Priest King Solomon (Yahuwdah) Kohath the Priest

King Solomon Made a Navy of Ships to take Gold from Ophir 1Kings 9:26 And King Solomon made a navy of ships in Ezion-geber, which is beside Eloth, on the shore of the Red sea, in the land of Edom. (to take gold from Ophir). 2Chronicles 9:21 For the king's ships went to Tarshish with the servants of Huram: every three (3) years once came the ships of Tarshish bringing gold, and silver, ivory, and apes, and peacocks.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 77

DIVIDED KINGDOM AFTER KING SOLOMON King Jeroboam from Tribe of Efraim - King Rehoboam from Tribe of Yahuwdah

YISRAWALE (ISRAEL) King Jeroboam (Efraim) of 10 tribes of Yisrawale (Israel) City of Samaria

YAHUWDAH (JEWS) ----------------------------- King Rehoboam (Yahuwdah) of ---------------------------- 2 tribes Yahuwdah and BenYahmin tribes (Jews) ---------------------------City of Jerusalem

Assigned Sacerdote: ---------------------------Assigned Sacerdote: Sacerdote or Yahshear Dath Merari ------------------------ Sacerdote or Yahshear Dath Kohath the Priest the Priest for Tribes of Ruben, Gad, for Tribes of Yahuwdah & BenYahmin Zabulon Sacerdote or Yahshear Dath Kohath the Priest for Tribes of Simeon, Dan, ½Manaseh, Efraim Sacerdote or Yahshear Dath Gershon the Priest for Tribes of Nepthali, Asher, Isachar, , ½Manaseh

King Jeroboam of Yisrawale from Tribe of Efraim 1Kings 11:26 And Jeroboam the son of Nebat, an Ephrathite of Zereda, Solomon's servant, whose mother's name was Zeruah, a widow woman, even he lifted up his hand against the king.

King Jeroboam made priests of the lowest of the people, which were not of the sons of Levi 1Kings 12:31 And he made an house of high places, and made priests of the lowest of the people, which were not of the sons of Levi. 1Kings 12:32 And Jeroboam ordained a feast in the eighth month, on the fifteenth day of the month, like unto the feast that is in Judah, and he offered upon the altar. So did he in Bethel, sacrificing unto the calves that he had made: and he placed in Bethel the priests of the high places which he had made. 1Kings 13:33 After this thing Jeroboam returned not from his evil way, but made again of the lowest of the people priests of the high places: whosoever would, he consecrated him, and he became one of the priests of the high places. 1Kings 13:34 And this thing became sin unto the house of Jeroboam, even to cut it off, and to destroy it from off the face of the earth.

King Jeroboam and his sons had cast them off from executing the priest's office unto 2Chronicles 11:13 And the priests and the Levites that were in all Israel resorted to him out of all their coasts. 2Chronicles 11:14 For the Levites left their suburbs and their possession, and came to Judah and Jerusalem: for Jeroboam and his sons had cast them off from executing the priest's office unto :

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 78

2Chronicles 11:15 And he ordained him priests for the high places, and for the devils, and for the calves which he had made. 2Chronicles 11:16 And after them out of all the tribes of Israel such as set their hearts to seek Elohim of Israel came to Jerusalem, to sacrifice unto Elohim of their fathers. 2Chronicles 11:17 So they strengthened the kingdom of Judah, and made Rehoboam the son of Solomon strong, three years: for three (3) years they walked in the way of David and Solomon.

King Solomon’s Navy of Ships arrived every three (3) years in Jerusalem 1Kings 9:26 And King Solomon made a navy of ships in Ezion-geber, which is beside Eloth, on the shore of the Red sea, in the land of Edom. (to take gold from Ophir). 2Chronicles 9:21 For the king's ships went to Tarshish with the servants of Huram: every three (3) years once came the ships of Tarshish bringing gold, and silver, ivory, and apes, and peacocks.

The Levite Priests Yahshear-Dath or Sacerdote stayed in Jerusalem for three (3) years 2Chronicles 9:21 For the king's ships went to Tarshish with the servants of Huram: every three (3) years once came the ships of Tarshish bringing gold, and silver, ivory, and apes, and peacocks. The priests the Yahshear-Dath or Sacerdote and the Levites that were in all Israel that left their suburbs and their possession, and came to Judah and Jerusalem and stay in Jerusalem for three (3) years they saw King Solomon’s ships of Tarshish bringing gold for every three (3) years once come the ships from Ophir.

Sacerdote of Ten (10) Tribes were no longer found in Jerusalem SACERDOTE OF TEN (10) TRIBES OF YISRAWALE (ISRAEL) Sacerdote or Yahshear Dath Merari the Priest for Tribes of Ruben, Gad, Zabulon Sacerdote or Yahshear Dath Kohath the Priest for Tribes of Simeon, Dan, ½Manaseh, Efraim Sacerdote or Yahshear Dath Gershon the Priest for Tribes of Nepthali, Asher, Isachar, , ½Manaseh 2Chronicles 20:18 And Jehoshaphat bowed his head with his face to the ground: and all Judah and the inhabitants of Jerusalem fell before , worshipping . 2Chronicles 20:19 And the Levites, of the children of the Kohathites, and of the children of the Korhites, stood up to praise Elohim of Israel with a loud voice on high.

WHEN THEY LEFT THEIR COLOR OF SKIN IS TAN (KAYUMANGGI) Song of Solomon 1:6 ‘look not upon me because I am Black (see footnote is Tan), because the sun hath looked upon me: (Tagalog Magandang Balita Biblia translated Kayumanggi). The color of their skin is Tan (Kayumanggi) before the Assyrian Captivity.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 79

THE ONLY WAY TO ESCAPED IS BY THE NAVY OF SHIPS OF SOLOMON THAT TRAVELS TO OPHIR BEFORE THEY LEFT THE LEVITE PRIEST IS CALLED SACERDOTE from YAHSHER-DATH (DAWTH) Dath

‫תד‬

1) decree, law, edict, regulation, usage ,a) decree, edict, commission, b) law, rule

dath <1881> Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance Hebrew Dictionary Pronunciation:

Dawth

Definition:

1) decree, law, edict, regulation, usage 1a) decree, edict, commission 1b) law, rule of uncertain (perhaps foreign) derivation: a royal edict or statute:-commandment, commission, decree, law, manner.

DaTH I used to think of DaTH (dawth) as meaning void, since that's the way the fluffy bunny new age kabbalah books present it. I was curious one day and decided to see if the word was in the Bible (in Hebrew version) and found that it means something like the Law written in our hearts, a kosmic consciousness that lets us know if we are in sync with the Tao That Be (or however you want to describe it). Here are a few of my notes on my research into DaTH. Go on a spiritual quest to find values you can hold up as being what you stand for. You have found your inner DaTH. You have found the law written in your heart. What is law? A king gives a decree or edict that is the expression of the king’s will. *Esther 3:14, 8:13, 9:14+ There was the concept that once a king issued this DaTH, it cannot be altered or revoked. [Daniel 2:15, 6:16] DaTH is entrusted to people. In the case of civil law, this DaTH is in the hands of judges, enforced by police, argued by lawyers, voted upon and recorded by politicians. The Israelites had the concept of the ToWRaH being the DaTH of Yahweh. Ezra was given the title of Secretary of the irrevocable DaTH of the Almighty of heaven. [Ezra 7:2, 1 Esdras 8:9] The irrevocability of the DaTH from Yahweh was not questioned by Yahshua. Yahshua was not out to destroy the ToWRaH representing the DaTH from Yahweh, but to bring it to life in the hearts of people. [Matthew 5:17] He was not getting out a giant cosmic eraser. What he challenged was that DaTH of Yahweh was complete and contained in scriptures and traditions. He offered that DaTH of Yahweh can be known in the heart, directly experienced, with continued insights into this DaTH, renewed revelation, and ongoing prophecy. This was not anti-Jewish at all. The idea was found in the Dead Sea Scrolls. The Jews continued to redefine DaTH with the Mishnah, the Talmud, the Kabbalah, and to this day with books being published, web sites being built, deeper insights explored and lived out.

Here is something you can count on to be true for your entire life — CHoKMaH/Sophia and DaTH are treasures that will be your salvation. The greatest treasure comes from uniting with Yahweh. [Isaiah33:6]

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 80

A treasure is a reward after following a treasure hunt. A gift is never really valued as a treasure. YAHWEH with a multitude approaches, from his right hand comes a shining DaTH. [Deuteronomy 33:2] DaTH is the invisible SHiPHRaH, the Law in the heart of Yahweh. DaTH is Law, but DaTH is also having an active conscious, a living Law written in the heart. DaTH is being conscious of the will of Yahweh, which we can concentrate upon, which we can be mindful of, which can direct our view of what Yahweh wants in each given situation. DaTH is beyond memorizing a collection of ancient rules. DaTH is a living part of each of us. I would dare say that people who have never heard one word of religion still know that it would be wrong to go on a murdering spree or steal from the neighbors when they are not at home. The commandments part of ToWRaH are not the DaTH, but are examples of using the DaTH in specific situations. The DaTH extends far beyond the few ancient case-by-case examples of what would not be acceptable behavior. Thus the Jewish/Kabbalist quest for the invisible DaTH is much like the Gnostic quest for direct connect, for gnosis. Maybe it is invisible because it is from another dimension, that light trapped in the darkness, our core Messiah’s Consciousness, our native our Nature. Wikipedia, the Free Encyclopedia - Dath Mosha Middle Eastern and North African Jewish community headdress may also resemble that of the ancient Israelites. In Yemen, the wrap around the cap was called ‫ ַמצַר‬massar; the head covering worn by all women according to Dath Mosha was a ‫" גַרגּוש‬Gargush"

YISRAWALE (ISRAEL) DURING ASSYRIAN CAPTIVITY The Hebrew language was replaced by Aramaic language when they were under Assyrian Captivity , the word ‘DATH’ for Priest was replaced by Aramaic word ‘KAHEN’ ARAMAIC VERSION OF DATH IS KAHEN (Aramaic Language during Assyrian captivity, 2Kings 18:26 Then said Eliakim the son of Hilkiah, and Shebna, and Joah, unto Rab-shakeh, Speak, I pray thee, to thy servants in the Syrian language; for we understand it: and talk not with us in the Jews' language in the ears of the people that are on the wall. (Syrian language is Aramaic).

BEFORE ASSYRIAN CAPTIVITY THE LEVITE PRIEST IS CALLED SACER-DOTE from YAHSHER-DATH (DAWTH) AND DURING ASSYRIAN CAPTIVITY THE PRIEST (NOT ANYMORE LEVITES 2Kings 17:24 , 2Kings 17:27 ,1Kings 12:31 ) IS CALLED “KAHEN” King Jeroboam made priests of the lowest of the people, which were not of the sons of Levi 1Kings 12:31 And he made an house of high places, and made priests of the lowest of the people, which were not of the sons of Levi. 1Kings 12:32 And Jeroboam ordained a feast in the eighth month, on the fifteenth day of the month, like unto the feast that is in Judah, and he offered upon the altar. So did he in

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 81

Bethel, sacrificing unto the calves that he had made: and he placed in Bethel the priests of the high places which he had made. 1Kings 13:33 After this thing Jeroboam returned not from his evil way, but made again of the lowest of the people priests of the high places: whosoever would, he consecrated him, and he became one of the priests of the high places. 1Kings 13:34 And this thing became sin unto the house of Jeroboam, even to cut it off, and to destroy it from off the face of the earth. Yisrawale (Israel) 2Kings 17:23 Until removed Israel out of his sight, as he had said by all his servants the prophets. So was Israel carried away out of their own land to Assyria unto this day. 2Kings 17:24 And the king of Assyria brought men from Babylon, and from Cuthah, and from Ava, and from Hamath, and from Sepharvaim, and placed them in the cities of Samaria instead of the children of Israel: and they possessed Samaria, and dwelt in the cities thereof. 2Kings 17:27 Then the king of Assyria commanded saying Carry thither one of the PRIESTS whom ye brought from thence, and let them go and dwell there and let him teach them the manner of the God of that land. 2Kings 17:28 Then one of the Priests whom they had carried away from Samaria came and dwell in Beth-el and taught them how they should fear the God of that land. (The Priest whom they had carried away from Samaria is NOT LEVITE).

DURING ASSYRIAN CAPTIVITY THE PRIEST OF YISRAWALE WHICH WERE NOT THE SONS OF LEVI WAS CALLED ‘KAHEN’ ‘KAHEN’ MEANS PRIEST IS ARAMAIC WORD THAT REPLACED THE FORMER LEVITE PRIEST OR YAHSHEAR-DATH OR SACERDOTE 3547 kahan kaw-han' a primitive root, apparently meaning to mediate in religious services; but used only as denominative from 3548; to officiate as a priest; figuratively, to put on regalia:--deck, be (do the office of a, execute the, minister in the) priest('s office). 3548 kohen ko-hane' active participle of 3547; literally, one officiating, a priest; also (by courtesy) an acting priest (although a layman):--chief ruler, X own, priest, prince, principal officer. 3549 kahen kaw-hane' (Aramaic) corresponding to 3548:--priest. (KAHEN IS ARAMAIC) THEREFORE THE PRIEST BEFORE ASSYRIAN CAPTIVITY IS CALLED ‘YAHSHEAR-DATH’ (SACER-DOTE) AND DURING ASSYRIAN CAPTIVITY WAS CHANGED TO ARAMAIC WORD ‘KAHEN’.

Yisrawale (Israel ) and Yahuwdah (Jews) carried away out of their own land to Assyria and Babylonia Yisrawale (Israel) 2Kings 17:23 Until removed Israel out of his sight, as he had said by all his servants the prophets. So was Israel carried away out of their own land to Assyria unto this day. 2Kings 17:24 And the king of Assyria brought men from Babylon, and from Cuthah, and from Ava, and from Hamath, and from Sepharvaim, and placed them in the cities of Samaria instead of the children of Israel: and they possessed Samaria, and dwelt in the cities thereof.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 82

Yahuwdah (Jews) 2Kings 17:19 Also Judah kept not the commandments of their Elohim, but walked in the statutes of Israel which they made. Daniel 1:1 In the third year of the reign of Jehoiakim king of Judah came Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon unto Jerusalem, and besieged it. Jeremiah 44:2 Thus saith of hosts, the Elohim of Israel; Ye have seen all the evil that I have brought upon Jerusalem, and upon all the cities of Judah; and, behold, this day they are a desolation, and no man dwelleth therein, Jeremiah 44:7 Therefore now this saith , the Elohim of hosts, the Elohim of Israel; Wherefore commit ye this great evil against your souls, to cut off from you man and woman, child and suckling, out of Judah, to leave you none to remain;

THE LEVITE PRIEST OF YISRAWALE ONLY WAY TO ESCAPED IS BY THE NAVY OF SHIPS OF SOLOMON THAT TRAVELS TO OPHIR

WHERE IS OPHIR? "Tarsis and Ofir" During the early period of European colonization, the Biblical lands of Tarshish and Ophir, or Tarsis and Ofir, as they were called, held the imagination of European explorers. Not only was it believed that the "lost tribes" of Israel were to be found in these lands, but also untold wealth. To these kingdoms King Solomon and King Hiram of Tyre sent ships for trade that "brought from Ophir great plenty of almug trees, and precious stones," (I Kings 10:11). Concerning Tarshish it is written: "Fro the king's ships went to Tarshish with the servants of Hiram: every three years once came the shop of Tarshish bringing gold and silver, ivory, and apes, and peacock." (II Chronicles 9:21) In Samuel Purchas's well-known travel compendium Purchas His Pilgrim, he devotes the entire first chapter to a discussion of Tarshish and Ophir. In particular, he argues strenously that it is beloved Britain and not Spain that deserved the title as the modern Tarshish and Ophir. Curiously, in Careri's journal of his visit to the Philippines, he mentions that he would not go into the argument raging in Europe at that time over whether the Philippines was originally populated by the descendants of Biblical Tarshish. In modern times, scholars have attempted to relate Tarshish and Ophir with a number of areas, none of which include the Philippines. However, things were different in Europe prior to the discovery of the Philippines. There, they believed that Tarsis and Ofir were some lands far to the east of biblical Israel. Their reasoning was actually quite logical. King Solomon built the port from which ships departed for Tarsis and Ofir at Ezion-Geber on the coast of the Red Sea. The return journey took about three years, so obviously the location must be somewhere far to the East. In modern times, some scholars have tried to suggest that Solomon's navy circumnavigated Africa to reach the Mediterranean, but the seafaring Europeans of those times would not consider such nonsense. Tarsis and Ofir were unknown lands beyond the Golden Chersonese of Ptolemy. Their discovery would undoubtedly bring untold wealth and great fame in the minds of the people of those times. But what, one may ask, has this to do with the Philippines? The truth is that the search for Tarsis and Ofir was directly related to the "discovery" of these islands by Magellan!

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 83

Magellan and the Search for Ophir Magellan's contemporary, Duarte Barbosa, wrote that the people of Malacca (in modern Malaysia) had described to him an island group known as the Lequios whose people were as "rich and more eminent than the Chins (Chinese)," and that traded "much gold, and sliver in bars, silk, rich cloth, and much very good wheat, beautiful porcelains and many other merchandises." However, Barbosa was not the only one to mention the Lequios during Magellan's time. About a decade after Magellan's voyage, Ferdinand Pinto had wrote in his journal of the experience of his crew and himself after being shipwrecked on the Lequios! Pinto was traveling through the Malay Archipelago at the time and he describes the Lequios islands as belonging to large group of islands many of which were rich in gold and silver. He mentions that at that time the Portugese were familiar with Japan and China, and also with the island of "Mindanaus" or Mindanao, so the Lequois islands must have been somewhere between these two areas. Furthermore, Pinto even goes as far as to give the exact latitude of the main Lequios island. He states that is was situated at 9N20 latitude and that the island was on a merdian similar to that of Japan. Now, in Magellan's time all exploration was done by latitude sailing and dead reckoning, as no navigational clocks were in use. Latitude sailing required fixing one's latitude precisely by means of an astrolabe. Longitude could only be approximated roughly by using a patent log to track the distance the ship has travelled in any particular direction. When Magellan began to suspect he was nearing the region of the Moluccas he deliberately steered on a north course and then turned westward at a latitude of 13 degrees North according to both Pigafetta and Albo. Pigafetta states that the reason was to get near the port of "Gaticara" which was the Cattigara mentioned by Ptolemy. In the book, Magellan's Voyage around the World, the author, Charles E. Nowell, offers another possible reason for Magellan steering so far to the north of the Moluccas. He notes that Magellan himself had rewrote part of Barbosa's book referring to the Lequios, and in his version Magellan substituted "Tarsis" and "Ofir" for the world "Lequios." Although these lands are not mentioned in Magellan's contract, less than six years after his voyage, Sebastian Cabot signed a contract with Spain which did have as one of its objectives the "lands of Tarshish and Ophir." Magellan had been to Malacca himself, and probably many have heard of the community of Filipino workers and merchants that lived there under the protection of the king of Malacca. Probably many of you already know of the theory that Black Henry, the slave Magellan purchased at Malacca, may have belonged to the Filipino community of Malacca as he was able to speak with the natives at Limasawa. Whatever the case, we know from his own pen that Magellan thought the Lequios islands might be the same as the Biblical Tarsis and Ofir, and it may be that his idea of the position of the Lequios was partly shaped by Barbosa's book, and partly by information he may have received from Filipinos in Malacca. Was the fact that Black Henry was able to converse with the people living at the latitude given by Pinto (but not with the people of Samar or Leyte) a coincidence, or something planned in advance from information gleaned in Malacca? Even after their discovery, many still regarded the Philippines, rich in gold and silver, to be the same as ancient Tarsis and Ofir. Father Colin, referred to them as such in the early 1600's and even at the turn of the century, the Philippine historian Pedro Paterno, still claimed that the Philippines were really Tarshish and Ophir! Whatever one thinks of these claims though, the search for the Biblical El Dorado appears to have played an important role in the European discovery of the Philippines.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 84

Ferdinand Magellan While in the service of Spain, the Portuguese explorer Ferdinand Magellan (1480-1521) led the first European voyage of discovery to circumnavigate the globe. Ferdinand Magellan was born in Oporto of noble parentage. Having served as a page to the Queen, Magellan entered the Portuguese service in the East in 1505. He went to East Africa and later was at the battle of Diu, in which the Portuguese destroyed Egyptian naval hegemony in the Arabian Sea. He went twice to Malacca, the Malayan spice port, participating in its conquest by the Portuguese. He may also have gone on an exploratory mission to the Molucca Islands (Spice Islands), the original source of some of the most valuable spices. In 1513 Magellan was wounded in one of the many frustrating battles against the Moors in North Africa. But all of his services brought him little favor from the Crown, and in 1517, accompanied by his friend the cosmographer Ruy Faleiro, he went to Seville, where he offered his services to the Spanish court. The famous Treaty of Tordesillas (1494) had divided the overseas world of the "discoveries" between the two powers. Portugal acquired everything from Brazil eastward to the East Indies; the Spanish hemisphere of discovery and conquest ran westward from Brazil to 134°E meridian. This eastern area had not yet been explored by the Spaniards, and they assumed that some of the Spice Islands might lie within their half of the globe. They were wrong, but Magellan's scheme was to test that assumption. In addition it must be recalled that Columbus had made a terrible mistake, brought home by his "discovery" of America. Accepting the academic errors of learned geographers, ancient and modern, he had grossly underestimated the distance between Europe and the East (sailing westward from the former). Balboa's march across the Panamanian Isthmus had subsequently revealed the existence of a "South Sea" (the Pacific) on the other side of Columbus's "mainlands in the Ocean Sea." Thereafter, explorers eagerly sought northern and southern all-water passages across the stumbling block of the Americas; Magellan, too, sought such a passage. Major Voyage King Charles V of Spain (the emperor Charles V) endorsed the design of Magellan and Faleiro, and on Sept. 20, 1519, after a year's preparation, Magellan led a fleet of five ships out into the Atlantic. Unfortunately the ships - the San Antonio, Trinidad, Concepción, Victoria, and Santiago - were barely seaworthy, and the crews, including some officers, were of international composition and of dubious loyalty to their leader. With Magellan went his brother-in-law, Duarte Barbosa, and the loyal and able commander of the Santiago, João Serrão. Arriving at Brazil, the fleet sailed down the South American coast to the Patagonian bay of San Julián, where it wintered from March to August 1520. There an attempted mutiny was squelched, with only the top leaders being punished. Thereafter, however, the Santiago was wrecked, and its crew had to be taken aboard the other vessels. Leaving San Julián, the fleet sailed southward; on Oct. 21, 1520, it entered the Strait of Magellan. It proceeded cautiously, taking over a month to pass through the strait. During this time the master of the San Antonio deserted and sailed back to Spain, and so only three of the original five ships entered the Pacific on November 28. There followed a long, monotonous voyage northward through the Pacific, and it was only on March 6, 1521, that the fleet finally anchored at Guam. Magellan then passed eastward to Cebu in the Philippines, where, in an effort to gain the favor of a local ruler, he became embroiled in a local war and was slain in battle on April 27, 1521; Barbosa and Serrão were killed shortly thereafter. With the crew wasted from sickness, the survivors were forced to destroy

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 85

the Concepción, and the great circumnavigation was completed by a courageous former mutineer, the Basque Juan Sebastián del Cano. Commanding the Victoria, he picked up a small cargo of spices in the Moluccas, crossed the Indian Ocean, and traveled around the Cape of Good Hope from the east. With a greatly reduced crew he finally reached Seville on Sept. 8, 1522. In the meantime the Trinidad, considered unfit to make the long voyage home, had tried to beat its way against contrary winds back across the Pacific to Panama. The voyage revealed the vast extent of the northern Pacific, but the attempt failed, and the Trinidad was forced back to the Moluccas. There its crew was jailed by the Portuguese, and only four men returned after 3 years to Spain. Magellan's project brought little in the way of material benefit to Spain. The Portuguese were well entrenched in the East, their trans-African route at that time proving to be the only feasible maritime connection to India and the Spice Islands. Charles V acknowledged the political and economic facts by selling his vague East Indian rights to Portugal, rights that were later in part resumed with the Spanish colonization of the Philippines. Yet though nearly destroying itself in the process, the Magellan fleet for the first time revealed in a practical fashion the full extent of humanity's inheritance upon this globe. And in this, its scientific aspect, it proved to be the greatest of all the "conquests" undertaken by the gold-, slave-, and spice-seeking overseas adventurers of early modern Europe. Further Reading A primary source is the narrative of Antonio Pigafetta, principal chronicler of the expedition, Magellan's Voyage around the World by Antonio Pigafetta, translated by James A. Robertson (2 vols., 1906). The Pigafetta translation and other source narratives are included in Charles E. Nowell, ed., Magellan's Voyage around the World: Three Contemporary Accounts (1962). The best works on Magellan, by Jean Denuce and Jose Toribio Medina, are in Spanish. In English, Francis H. H. Guillemard, The Life of Ferdinand Magellan (1890), is still good. Another study is Charles M. Parr, So Noble a Captain: The Life and Times of Ferdinand Magellan (1953; 2d ed. entitled Ferdinand Magellan, Circumnavigator, 1964). George E. Nunn, in The Columbus and Magellan Concepts of South American Geography (1932), shows the Magellan voyage to have been a logical consequence of the final views of the Columbus brothers. Pedro Chirino Pedro Chirino was a Spanish historian who spent 12 years in the Philippines as a Jesuit missionary at the beginning of the 17th century. He established a boarding school at Tigbauan in 1592, but the work he is most remembered for is his Relación de las Islas Filipinas (1604), a record of life in 17th century Philippines which, Historian Ambeth Ocampo notes, is highly regarded "by those reading early accounts of the Philippines, including Jose Rizal." He recorded an example of an exorcism by a Catholic friar of a Filipino woman who had been bewitched and seized with trembling and paroxysms. Chirino wrote, "Our Brother was sent to ascertain what this disturbance meant, and when he learned what had happened, he called the husband and gave him a little piece of the "Agnus" in a reliquary, exhorting him at the same time to have faith, and promising that his wife would soon be healed.…The husband went home with the agnus, and no sooner had he applied it to his wife than she was freed of the trembling and terror and remained calm. This occurrence soon became public, and another Indian [the term "Indios" was used by the Spanish to refer to the people of the Philippines] who had been bewitched by the same Indian woman, on seeing this marvel, was convinced that God granted health to those who invoked him. Accordingly, he asked for the same relic, and he also was healed. Father Chirino also recorded the transition of Filipino writing from the Baybayin script to the Latin alphabet.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 86

PHILIPPINE NATIONAL LANGUAGE ‘TAGALOG” “has MYSTERY and OBSCURITIES of the HEBREW” According to ‘Pedro Chirino’ in Gregorio F. Zaide ‘History Of The Filipino People’ page 24 “Of all our languages, the Tagalog has been adjudged the best by scholars. “I found in this language,” said Padre Chirino, eminent Jesuit-historian, “four qualities of the four greatest languages of the world – Hebrew, Greek, Latin and Spanish. It has “MYSTERY and OBSCURITIES of the HEBREW”, Ancient Hebrew the Sri-Visjaya language Bisaya and Tagalog TAGALOG

HEBREW WORD

1. ABA 2. AGAM 3. AGAP 4. AHA 5. ALILA 6. ALAM 7. ALE 8. ALIS 9. ANAK 10. ANTIK 11. ANIYA 12. ASA 13. ASAYA 14. ASAL 15. AYAW

Abah Agam Aggaph Ahahh Alilah Alam ALE Alees Anak Anthiyq Aniyah Awsaw Asayah Azal Ahyaw

1. BAKA 2. BAKYA 3. BALAM 4. BALAK 5. BAROK 6. BASURA 7. BATA 8. BATAK 9. BATAK 10. BAWAT 11. BAWAL 12. BAWAT 13. BAWAS 14. BUKID 15. BWISIT

Bawkah Bekee-ah Balam Balaq Baruwk Besowrah Bata Bathaq Batach Baw-at Baw-al Bawat Baw-ash Bukki Bosheth

be ready to burst break forth in pieces to be held in to annihilate blessed reward for good news to babble in speech thrust through be bold to trample down to be master kick to smell bad to depopulate shame, confusion

1. CUBAO

Chobawb

to hide, hiding place

1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7.

Chanaq Chaba Kabah Chabareth Chabayah Kabod Khav-ee-law

to narrow to cherish, love to expire in heart female consort Yah has hidden weight circular

KAANAK KABA KABA KABARET KABAYAN KABOD KABILA

MEANING IN HEBREW be dense a marsh a cover exclamatory to overdo concealed master , lady jump for joy to be narrow antique sorrow to do or make Yah has made depart screamer

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 87

8. KAGAYA 9. KALAM 10. KALAS 11. KALUKAW 12. KAMAO 13. KAMOT 14. KANAN 15. KANAN 16. KANILA 17. KANYA 18. KAPA 19. KAPAS 20. KAPIT 21. KARIT 22. KARAS 23. KARAYOM 24. KASA 25. KATAS 26. KATAL 27. KILYA 28. KISAY 29. KUPE

Khag-ghee-yaw Chalam Khaw-lash Khal-ook-kaw Khaw-mawn Khamoth Chanan Khanaw Khan-nee-ale (el) Khan-nee-ale (el) Kapa Chaphas Chaphets Charits Charash Charayown Kasah Kathash Chathal Chelyah Kissay Khofe (kupe)

festival of Yah to bind to overthrown division image wisdom to favor to in dine favor of Yah become favor of Yah become to cover disguise self, hide to incline to incisure, sharf to scratch doves dung to grow fat to butt to swathe jewel overwhelm a cove

1. DAGAN 2. DALAG 3. DAMA 4. DAMA 5. DARAK 6. DATU 7. DAYA 8. DIBA 9. DODONG 10.DUWAG

Dagan Dalag Dama Damah Darak Dath Dayah Dib-bah Dowdow Du-weg

1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6.

GABAY GALA GERA GIBA GINAW GULAT

Gabbay Galah Gerah Gibah Ghinnaw Giylath

curve, rounded to exile, depart continuing, destroy house, cup, pot a garden joy, rejoicing

1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7.

HAH HALA HALAK HALAL HALIKA HAPAK HILIGAYNON

Hahh Hala Halak Halal Haliykah Haphak Higaynon

express grief to remove to walk, be conversant celebrate, renowned company, going to change solemn sound

1. 2. 3. 4.

IBSAN ILAW INDAY ITAY

Ibtsan Illaw Dowdah Ittay

inflammatory to ascend female of Dowdow -love unadvisedly

increase grain leap to weep to compare draw a royal edict or commandment fly rapidly evil report King David - love be afraid

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 88

1. LABA 2. LABAN 3. LABAS 4. LAHAT 5. LAKAD 6. LAKAS 7. LAOAG 8. LAPAT 9. LAYAW 10. LEKAT 11. LUKOT 12. LUWA

Lavah Laban Labash Lahat Lakad Lachash Lawag Laphath La-yaw Leh-kakh Luchowth Luwa

to unite white wrap around tower to catch amulet to deride, speak take hold weary to take to glisten swallow down

1. MAGALAW 2. MAGALAW 3. MAGARA 4. MAGINAW 5. MAGDALO 6. MAHABA 7. MAHAL 8. MAHALAL 9. MAHALAY 10. MAKALAT 11. MAKIRI 12. MALAKI 13. MALAKI 14. MALAT 15. MALAYAW 16. MALAYU 17. MALE 18. MATA 19. MATSAKAW 20. MAYKAYA 21. MINDANAO 22. MOOG 23.MULA 24. MUOK 25. MURA

Mah-gaw-law Mah-gaw-law Maguwwrah Maginnaw Migdalah Mahavahee Mahal Mahalal Mahalay Machalat Makiyriy Mahlake Malakiy Malat Meleah(mel-ay-aw) Mala Male Mattah Mutsa-kaw Mayka-Yah Mig-daw-naw Moog Muhlah Mook Morah

a track to revolve permanent residence shield tower desire to adulterate fame steep sickness salesman walking mininstrative be smooth female of Mala, abundance to fulfilled filling rod something pound out who is like Yah be eminent, preciousness flow down circumcision to become thin fear

1. PALAG 2. PALAYAW 3. PANAW 4. PARA 5. PARAM 6. PARA 7. PASA 8. PASAK 9. PASAY 10. PATAK 11. PATAW 12. PETSA 13. PILI

Palag Pel-aw-yaw Pa-naw Parah Param Para Pasa Pasaq Paw-say-akh Pathach Paw-thaw Petsa Pilee

divide Yah has favored go away, cast out increase to tear to bear fruit to stride to disport exemption, skip over to open persuade wound secret

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 89

14. PILILLA 15. PILEGES 16. PINILI 17. PINYA 18. PISIL 19. PISTE 20. PITAK 21. PO (Po) 22. POOK 23. PUKAW 24. PUTA 25. PUTI 1. SABA 2. SABAK 3. SABAD 4. SABAW 5. SAKA 6. SAKAB 7. SAKANYA 8. SAKAL 9. SAKA 10. SAKAY 11. SAKIT 12. SAGAD 13. SALAG 14. SALAMAT 15. SALAT 16. SALO 17. SAMA 18. SAMAR 19. SAMAT 20. SANAYIN 21. SAPAT 22. SAPAW 23. SARAT 24. SARA 25. SARAP 26. SAWA 27. SELOSA 28. SIBOL 29. SIBOL 30. SIKIP 31. SILAY 32. SILO 33. SITAHIN 34. SUMAKWEL 35. SUMAYAW 36. SULTAN 1. TABAK 2. TAKA 3. TAKAS

Peliyla Piylegesh Peneeale Peneeale Pehsel Pishteh Pethach Po or Hoo (1931) Pook Pookaw Pothah Poothe

judge,Yah has judge concubine face of Yah(el), Piniyah-face of Yah Piniyah-face of Yah carve images stupidity opening derive from Hoo,third person obtain stumbling block hinge or the female pudenda scatter into corner

Saba Sabak Zabad Saybaw Shakah Shakab Shekanyah Shaqal Shaqa Zakkay Sheqets Saw-gad Salga Shalom Shalat Sal-loo Shamma Shamar Shamat Shenayin Shaphat Shawfaw Sarat Sara Saraph Shawah Shelowshah Zebool Shibbol Sheqeph Selay Shiyloh Shettayim Shemuwel Shemayaw Sholtan Tabach Takah Tachash

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

abundance to intwine to confer old age to roam to lie down Yah has dwell to suspend to subside pure abominable fall down be white peace to dominate weighed desolation save yourself fling down to transmute to judge to abrade cut in pieces to prolong thought please, amuse third wife dwelling, residence ear of grain loophole be in safety tranquil two fold hear intelligently, cast out Yah has heard ruler, dominion to slaughter sit down, to strew bottom

Page 90

4. TAKIP 5. TAGA 6. TALA 7. TANAW 8. TANIM 9. TAPAK 10.TAPAL 11.TAPAT 12.TATUWA 13.TAWA 14.TEKLA 15.TENA 16. TENGA 17. TERA 18. TIKOM 19. TIMPLA 20. TIRA 21. TORE 22. TUMIRA 23. TUNAW

Taqqiyph Tagah Tala Tannaw Tsanim Taphach Taphal Taphath Tatua Tawah Tiklah Tenah Teqa Tera Tiykom Tiphlah Tiyrah Tore Tiymarah Toanaw

strong slap hang, suspended female jackal thorn flatten down stick on as a patch a dropping error to cheat perfection, completeness fig tre sound adoor middle, central unsavoury a wall, fortress ring dove be erect purpose

1. URI

Uwriy

east the region of the light

1. YAKAL 2. YAMAN 3. YARE

Yachal Yaman Yare

be patient right hand side afraid, frighten

Batanguenos, Ilonggos and the Tausogs of Sulu Bloodline ANG MARAGTAS KANG MADYA-AS The "Maragtas" legend explained that sometime between 1200-1250's; ten (10) Malay Datus' together with their families, households and subordinates fled the tyrannical rule of Makatunaw, the Shri-Vijaya Sultan of Bornay (Borneo). Led by Datu Puti, the Sultanate Minister, they landed in the Island of "Aninipay" or Panay. They bartered their gold and jewelries with the local Ati Chieftain Marikudo for the lowlands, plains and valleys of the Island they called "Madya-as" or Paradise. The land where time began; the birth of the "Ilonggo Nation" and the cradle of ancient Filipino civilization. For about 300 years before the coming of the Spaniards, the Ilonggos lived in comparative prosperity and peace under an organized government, the "Katiringban et Madia-as" or the Confederation of Madya-as and with such laws as the Code of Kalantiaw and/or the Maragtas Code of Sumakwel. The Period of emigration was later confirmed to be during the early part of the 1400's as recorded in the ancient Chinese Ming Dynasty Chronicles. (Related articles below) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~oo0oo~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ The Maragtas Legend and the Ancient Chinese Ming Dynasty:

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 91

The inclusion in the ancient Chronology of the "Chinese Ming Dynasty and Islamic Influences" by Guo Zhongli about the saga of Bornean Datu Putih, Code of Kalantiaw and the Maragtas Code of Sumakwel, are like drops of rain on a hot summer day. Likewise, this is a shot in the arm to ilonggo believers of their glorious past & noble heritage. According to Ming Chroniclers: "...1372 AD -Sabah Journal reported a Ming envoy, Prince Sahib ul-Kahar Ong Sum-ping to have sailed through the Sulu Archipelago to Kinabatangan in North Borneo and established a permanent Chinese foothold in that vast uninhabited island...." ------------ --------- "...1390 AD - Srivijayan Raja Baguinda, a minor ruler of Minangkabau, arrived in Sulu from Swarna Dwipa and founded the town of Bwansa in Jolo Island;...." ------------ --------- Postulated analysis: With the passage of time, inter-racial marriages and inter-relationship between neighboring islanders brought about a new generation of north Borneans under Sri-Vijayan Ruler Raja Baguinda (Sultan Makatunaw ?)... Sahib ul-Kahar Ong Sum-ping, the light-complected Sino patriarch (Datu Putih ?) and nine Bornean datus later fled Bornay and landed in Panay in the early 1400's. (Not between 1214-1250 as earlier believed) ------------ --------- --------- --------- ---We noted the following in contradiction viz-a-viz our contentions: ------------ --------- --------- --------- ---According to Ming Chroniclers: "...1433 AD - A Seven-Datu-Council codified the Code of Kalantiaw (by Kalantiaw) and the Maragtas Code (by Sumakwel) for the people of Panay Island; -Three Adatus from the original ten who came to Panay left for Batangas and Mindoro; -Datu Putih was one of them but eventually returned to North Borneo from where no trace of him was found...." ---------- -------- --------- --------Maragtas Legend:------------------------------------- Ming Dynasty Chronicler's: 1) The name: Datu Puti-------------------------------Datu Putih 2) Landed in Panay: middle 13th Century-------Early 15th century 3) 3-datus remained 7 left for luzon--------------7-datus remained 3 left for luzon 4) Reached Batangas & explored Luzon---------Reached Batangas via Mindoro 5) From Batangas, settled & died in Sulu--------Back to Borneo with no trace thereafter. "Astana Putih" - present seat of the Royal Sulu Sultanate at Umbal Duwa in Indanan, Jolo Island in the Tausog Region of Sulu could have been named after Datu Putih. ------------ --------- --------- ---We are inclined to believe the ancient Chinese Ming Dynasty recorded chronicles because of the confirmed two points early emigration to the Philippine archipelago, also above-cited. ------------ --------- --------- ---Be that as it may, Pedro A. Monteclaro's "Maragtas" painstakingly created --became his legacy to the Ilonggo's; a guide for future generations, notwithstanding attempts of distortions by others to discredit his efforts. ------------ --------- --------- --The "Maragtas Legend" shall forever be in the minds and enshrined in the hearts of Ilonggos, wherever they may be...a nostalgic memory...of a perceived myth that became a legend ...and the legend that turned out to be the history of a proud and noble People...of the once great Ilonggo Nation! ==============================================================

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 92

ANG MGA KALIWAT NI "DATU PUTI" Sadto nga mga panahon, sang ang "Aninipay" ukon Isla sang Panay nabahin na sa mga tribu sa pag pamuno nanday Datu Bangkaya ang Akean" (Aklan & Capiz); Datu Paiburong ang "Irong-Irong" (Iloilo) kag sa kay Datu Sumakwel naman ang "Hamtik" (Antique); ang tribu iya ni Datu Puti kag sang iban pa, nag pasad puluy-an sa "Araut" (Dumangas) malapit sa pampang sang suba nga indi man malayo sa dagat nga naga atubang sa Isla sang "Himal-os" (Guimaras). ------------------------------------------------------Nag ligad ang mga tinuig, ang apo ni Datu Puti ang ngalan Raja-Mun upod ang iya sakop nag balhin sa lugar nga madamo ang tanum nga putat kag ila gin hingadlan "Kaputatan" (Pototan). Apang ang iya guid suod nga bugto ngalan si Raja-il nag pabilin sa "Araut" (Dumangas) sang ang mal-am nga Apoy kag anum ka Datu upod iban nga sakop liwan nga nag bugsay sang ila mga "Balanghai" padulong sa "Selorang Lusong" (Luzon) kag sila naka abot sa pampang sang daku nga suba didto sa "Taal" (Batangas).

------------------------------------------------------After partitioning "Aninipay" or the Island of Panay which they called "Madya-as" or Paradise, among the tribes under Datu Bangkaya, Paiburong and Sumakwel--- the exit point of Datu Puti and the remaining tribes after deciding to sail farther north towards Luzon was the Malay settlement at the banks of Araut (Dumangas) River.

------------------------------------------------------While some of his kinsmen accompanied him, others opted to remain in Araut... finding the place rich .. fertile soil and with abundance in marine products. ------------------------------------------------------Years later, one of his Malay grandson Raja-Mun, (Datu Ramon-evidently a convert) left Dumangas together with his family and settled in "Kaputatan" what is now the Town of Pototan in Iloilo. While his closest brother Raja-il and others stayed behind. ------------------------------------------------------Historians believe that the present Batanguenos are also descendants of Datu Puti and the other Bornean Datu who later left the Island of Panay and set up the first Malay settlement at the mouth of Taal (Batangas) River. -----------------------------------------------------In the year 1570, Kapitan Juan de Salcedo -- grandson of the "El Adelantado" Don Miguel Lopez de Legaspi, as second in command to Spanish Conquistador Martin de Goiti, together...explored the coast of Batangas on their way to "Maynilad" and came upon the Malay settlement at the mouth of the Taal River and in 1572, the town of Taal in Batangas was founded. ----------------------------------------------------Undoubtedly, before Datu Puti -- the Shri-Vijaya Sultanate Minister went back to Bornay (Borneo) to face uncertain fate, his seeds were planted along the banks of Araut (Dumangas) River in Iloilo; Taal (Batangas) River in Southern Luzon and the most logical route back to Bornay.... via the Tausog Region where early Malay settlements were established in Mindanao. ----------------------------------------------------Therefore, the Ilonggos, Batanguenos and Tausogs have direct bloodline from Datu Puti. And that was long before the Portuguese Ferdinand Magellan and the Spanish Conquistadores Don Miguel Lopez de Legaspi, his grandson Kapitan Juan de Salcedo and Martin de Goiti came into the picture. -----------------------------------------------------Here's excerpt from article; A Rejoinder: The Ilonggo Nation Movement "League of Filipino Nations" THE SOUTHERN TAGALOG NATION; To include both CALABARZON and MIMAROPA? -The first "Tagalog Nation" came into being when the group of Datu Puti settled the fertile banks of Batangas river (ilog). He left Panay Island to be ruled by Datu: Paiburong, Bangkaya and Sumakwel. Datu Puti, a Shri- Vijaya Sultanate Minister of Bornay (Borneo) went home to face uncertain fate. -----------------------------------------------------Left behind to explore Luzon and the remaing islands were the six bornean tribes of Datu Dumansil, Dumalugdog, Balkasusa, Paduhinog, Balinsusa, and Lubay. Many great Filipino Patriots and Heroes descended from these equally great ancestors. Among them, Gen. Emilio Aguinaldo, Gen. Miguel Malvar and Dr. Jose P. Rizal considered "The Pride of the Malayan Race". ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~oo0oo~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 93

Modern scholars of the 20th century re-discovered the Sri-Visjaya Kingdom and revealed traces of the ancient origins of the Filipinos especially the Visaya and Tagalog.

Colliers Encyclopedia 1991 Edition, vol.3, p.50 Srivijaya Kingdom. In the seventh century China was reunited under T’ang Dynasty, thus providing an enormous market. Several port-states tried to tap the China trade, but the kingdom of Srivijaya, located near the present city of Palembang on Sumatra, succeeded in crushing its rivals and imposing its authority on both Sumatra and the Malay Peninsula, straddling the Straits of Malacca. Through a combination of bribery, political manipulation, and punitative expeditions the other ports were forced to submit or were destroyed, and Srivijaya became known to the Chinese as the sole state with which they could trade. Several extant inscriptions from the late seventh century-royal edicts carved on stones – attest to the absolute loyalty demanded by the king of Sri-Visjaya of his servants, subjects, and vassals. Passing traders were forced to stop at Srivijaya, where they have to pay tolls demanded by the king for passage through the straits. From these tolls derived the royal revenues, but the tolls were kept moderate so that traders would not consider using the more difficult land route across the Malay Peninsula. The key to Srivijaya’s power was its navy, which was needed to destroy its rivals, Srivijayan naval expedition may even have th th reached as far as Cambodia in the 8 century, and in the 11 century Srivijaya itself was raided from Ceylon. In dominating the Straits of Malacca, Srivijaya controlled one of the key points in the whole Asian trade system. Through its empire passed all the wondrous goods desired by Asian kings and aristocrats-gems, precious metals, scented woods, and even African lions to amuse the emperor of China-as well as the bulk trade in such goods as rice. In the practice, of course, the dominance of Srivijaya and its successors was often less than complete. Especially during periods when trade declined, vassals were likely to fall away as the money and prestige offered by the king to entice their loyalty also declined. But the tradition of central port on the straits dominating the trade routes and of a single supreme king survived for many centuries. By about the sixth century the economic role of Indonesia in the China trade was beginning to change. Indonesia traders began to sell the natural products of Indonesia, sometimes substituting them for the luxury goods the Chinese customarily imported from western Asia. In particular, Indonesia benzoin began to be substituted for the aromatic gum resins. Srivijaya and its successors continued to function as entrepot ports, where goods were transshipped, but the importance of Indonesia’s own products also increased. Srivijaya was a Buddhist kingdom. Indeed its religious scholarship was internationally so highly valued that Chinese Buddhist pilgrims making the long journey to India wouldspend several years in Srivijaya. There they studied the scriptures and rules for monks before going to India. Srivijaya’s wealth and power, waxed and waned with changing trade condition and with the rise and fall th of its rivals. It was finally destroyed by the Javanese in the 14 century and the royal family and the traders of Srivijaya moved across the straits to Malaya, where eventually they established the port of Malacca in about 1400. Srivijaya, one of the greatest trade empires of Asia, was then so completely

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 94

forgotten that even its name was unknown until its history was rediscovered by modern scholars in the th 20 century. Mataram Kingdom. To the east of Sumatra lies Java, and there, too, a great kingdom emerged beginning in about the eighth century. The Kingdom of Mataram, near the present city of Yogyakarta (Jogjakarta) in central Java, reached its greatest power in the ninth century. The dynasty that founded Mataram took the Sanskrit name Sailendra – the king of the mountains – and the title Maharaja, they were Mahayana Buddhists. They left behind many famous temples, which their contemporaries, the kings of Srivijaya seem not to have done. Among the most famous Mataram temples is Burabudur, which was built about 800. It is an enormous artificial temple-mountain, which miles of bas-reliefs depicting the life story of Buddha. At the nearby temple of Merdut are large stone statues of the Buddha and two Bodhisattvas, which are the most exquisite in all of Asia. Sailendra power in Mataram was challenged by a rival royal line who were not Buddhists but followers of the Hindu god Shiva. In 856 there was a battle between the two rivals, which the Sailendra lost. The last surviving Sailendra prince fled from Java to Sumatra, where, for reasons that are not known, he become the king of Srivijaya. His successors in Mataram built the very beautiful and graceful temple complex Prambanan, just east of Yogyakarta. There, temples to the Hindu gods Brahma and Vishnu flank a high central tower where Shiva was worshipped in four aspects. The bas reliefs depict the story of the Hindu Ramayana epic. Mataram was located on the plain of Kedu in central Java, one of the richest rice-growing areas of Indonesia.

Original Sri-Visjaya Religion is Not Buddhist This Sri-Visjaya Kingdom is one of the greatest trade empires of Asia. The Sri-Visjaya on the 7th century when China was reunited under the T’ang Dynasty, the Sri-Visjaya become known to the Chinese as the sole state with which they could trade. Passing traders were forced to stop at Sri-Visjaya, where they have to pay tolls demanded by the king of Sri-Visjaya for passage through the straits of Malacca. Sri-Visjaya controlled one of the key points in the whole Asian trade system.

Sri-Visjaya Religion Sri-Visjaya’s religious scholarship was internationally so highly valued that Chinese Buddhist pilgrims making the long journey to India would spend several years in Sri-Visjaya, there they studied the scriptures and rules for monks before going to India. This may think that Sri-Visjaya’s religion is a th Buddhist religion. That happened when the original 7 century Sri-Visjaya king and royal families and th traders moved across the straits to Malaya on the 8 century where they established the port of Malacca in about 1400 and they have trade in Borneo and Sulu ISLES AFAR OFF. A great kingdom emerged th beginning in about 8 century the Kingdom of Mataram in central Java. The dynasty that founded Mataram took the Sanskrit name Sailendra – the king of the mountains – and the title Maharaja, they were Mahayana Buddhists. They left behind many famous temples, which their contemporaries, the kings of Sri-Visjaya seem not to have done. Among the most famous Mataram temples is Burabudur, which

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 95

was built about 800. At the nearby temple of Merdut are large stone statues of the Buddha and two Bodhisattvas, which are the most exquisite in all of Asia. A rival royal line that was not Buddhists but followers of the Hindu god Shiva challenged Sailendra power in Mataram. In 856 there was a battle between the two rivals, which the Sailendra lost and the last surviving Sailendra prince fled from Java to Sumatra, where, for reasons that are not known, he become the king of Sri-Visjaya in Sumatra. Therefore become the new king of Sri-Visjaya in Sumatra is Sailendra. This are the reasons that Sri-Visjaya’s religion was thought to be Buddhist. th

The original 7 century Sri-Visjaya king and royal families and traders moved across the straits to Malaya th on the 8 century where they established the port of Malacca made trade in Borneo and Sulu. The second th Sri-Visjaya of 8 century was ruled by Sailendra a Buddhist was finally destroyed by the Javanese in the th th 14 century and this people of Sri-Visjaya were different religion than the original first Sri-Visjaya of 7 century. In fact the kingdom of Sailendra who become king of Sri-Visjaya were Mahayana Buddhist that this Mahayana Buddhists left behind many famous temples, which their contemporaries the king of th original 7 century Sri-Visjaya seem not to have done. Therefore the Sri-Visjaya that was defeated by the th th Javanese in the 14 century was the second Sri-Visjaya of 8 century who become Buddhists and ruled by king Sailendra a Mahayana Buddhists. The first Sri-Visjaya of 7th century did not make any temples of worship and were not Buddhists and they fled to Malacca and trade with Borneo and Sulu. The historian th claiming that Sri-Visjaya is a Buddhists kingdom is referring to the second Sri-Visjaya of 8 century that th was ruled by Sailendra a Mahayana Buddhists but not the original Sri-Visjaya of the 7 century that th moved across the straits to Malaya on the 8 century where they established the port of Malacca made trade in Borneo and Sulu.

DATU from Yahshear-Dath (Sacerdote or Priest of Yahshear): Jacob named Yahshear Genesis 32:28 Bisaya and Tagalog At the same period the well-known Maragtas in Visaya’s history claimed that ten (10) Datu lead by Datu Puti arrived in Panay and bought the plain land of Panay island. This people were called “VISAYA” the th descendant of original Sri-Visjaya of 7 century from Borneo and Sulu. They carried the word “ya-we” in Visaya which means “key”, this was mentioned in Luke 11:52 “woe unto you, lawyers, for ye have taken away the “key of knowledge”, (the scribes took away the name Yahweh and replaced it with other name Adonai, the key is the name Yahweh). The other three (3) Datu, Datu Puti, Datu Dumangsil and Datu Balensusa reached Taal (Batangas) where the language of the three Datu believed to be the origin of Tagalog language. The remaining seven (7) Datu in Panay they reached Cebu, Samar and Bicol. Datu Puti last record is in Sulu before going to Borneo. The word Dawth in Hebrew language means royal edict or statute, commandment, decree, law, manner. The Dawth is pronounced Datuh is the one who ruled and make decree, law and a royal family in Filipino history. The title “DATU” from the word Yashear-Dath or Sacer-dote or Priests of Yahshurun (Israel).

ESCAPED REMNANT FROM ASSYRIA SPEAKS ANCIENT-HEBREW The Levite Priests or Sacerdote or Yahshear-Dath Kohath, Yahshear-Dath Gershon and Yahshear-Dath Merari that was removed from the kingdom of Yisrawale that Yahweh set His hand for the FIRST TIME to

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 96

recover the Remnant of his people, they speak Ancient-Hebrew for they were not yet been captives by Assyrian and after that during the time of captivity in Assyria it was mentioned by Prophet Isaiah in 11:11. Isaiah 11:11 And it shall come to pass in that day, that shall set his hand again the SECOND TIME to recover the remnant of his people, which shall be left, from Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea. LANGUAGE DURING CAPTIVITY IS ARAMAIC SYRIAN LANGUAGE 2Kings 18:26 Then said Eliakim the son of Hilkiah, and Shebna, and Joah, unto Rab-shakeh, Speak, I pray thee, to thy servants in the Syrian language; for we understand it: and talk not with us in the Jews' language in the ears of the people that are on the wall.

THE LANGUAGE OF SRI-VISJAYA IS ANCIENT HEBREW The First European Historian Pedro Chirino wrote that Tagalog is Hebrew When the first European set their foot in the land of Mortar (translated by Fernando Magallanes as Luzones means mortar), it was written by historian Gregorio F. Zaide in page 2 and page 24 of History of the Filipino People, that Padre Chirino an eminent Jesuit historian found in Tagalog language that “it has the Mystery and obscurities of the Hebrew language”. According to Merriam-Webster International Unabridged dictionary that the Tagalog language and Visaya language comes from one group of language called Tagala that is branch-language of ancient MalayJavanese language called Kawi which is now instinct. The Tagalog language has 30,000 root words, 700 affixes, and the root words which are famous about 5,000 words from Spanish, 3,200 from MalayIndonesia, 1,500 words from Hebrew, 1,300 words from English, 300 from Sanskrit, 250 words from Arabic and very few words from Persian, Japanese, Russian. The Latin language was influenced from Spanish and English. The language of Visaya and Tagalog has many similarities about 3,800 well known words are the same and similar in usage. The Hiligaynon is the language of Visaya is also like the Higaynon in Hebrew word means “solemn sound”. The word “ya-wa” means a cursing word means evil, while “wa” means “not in you” in Visayan language. The word ‘ya” in Hebrew means “Yah” the short form of the name of the Mighty One of Yahshurunites (Israelites). Therefore the meaning of “ya-wa” means “Yahweh is not in you” or “evil” which is also a curse word in Hebrew language. The word ‘po’ derived from ‘ho’ is an ancient primitive Hebrew words were being mentioned in all dialects of the Philippines. The Title “SRI” become “Si” The word “Sri” comes from Indian language means Prince, Holiness and a word of praise and respect to respectable and honorable person in India. The word “Vis” means Spirit in Samsi English Dictionary. Therefore the meaning of Sri-Vis-Jaya is “Prince or Holiness Spirit of Jaya”. In the Philippine History when Fernando Magallanes (Ferdinand Magellan) reached the soil of now the Philippines he met for blood-compact the brother of Raja Kulambo of Limasawa and that person is called “Si”- Agu (Siagu). Notice also the name Si-Malakas, Raja Si-Lapulapu. This was written by Historian Teodoro A. Agoncillo 1974 edition page 35 and 36 Filipino History. “Si” is the same as the “Sri” in SriVisjaya is a title of honorable person, which means Prince or Holiness.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 97

Escaped Remnant Relations with India During Romans Empire the Messiah of Nazareth appeared in Yahrusalem and gave instructions to his 12 disciples in Matthew 10:5-6 “These twelve Yahshu’a sent fort, and commanded them, saying, Go not into the way of the Gentiles (uncircumcised), and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not: But go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel”. In Bible Dictionary of the Holy Bible of 1864 the Apostle Thomas was in India and mentioned that he was speared to death by King Misdeus of India. This is an evidence that the Apostles were looking for the lost tribe of Israel in India. In book of Ester 1:1, India was mentioned the furthest place controlled by Kingdom of Persia before Greek and Roman Empires. The Holy Koran In Holy Koran the name of John the son of ZechariYah the priest is called Yahya (please see copy of Sura: Mary ). In Medina the city of Yathrib where residing the tribe of Yahuwdah (Jews) called “Ansar”. This was about before 622 AD. The Prophet of Islam religion Prophet Mohammed (Peace be upon Him) married KhadiYah a widow from Syria and they reside together with the Ansar people in Medina the city of Yathrib. The name Yahya was famous and it was a name of a Yahuwdi (Jewish) person and the name of the son of the Levite Priest ZechariYah and Elizabeth the great granddaughter of Aaron the High Priest-the elder brother of Moses. At that time the Arab people were not yet converted into Mohammed religion and therefore the name YahYa is a Hebrew name not an Arabic name. The Holy Bible In the New Testament of the Bible a person with a name John (Yahya) is the same name whom the Messiah of Nazareth says that person will not die until Yahshu’a Messiah comes again, John 21:21-23 “Peter seeing him saith to Yahshu’a, ‘Yahshu’a and what shall this man do’? Yahshu’a saith unto him, If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee? Follow thou me” Then went this saying abroad among the brethren, that that disciple should not die: yet Yahshu’a said not unto him, he shall not die; but, if I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee?

The letter J The Encyclopedia Americana contains the following on the J: th

“The form of J was unknown in any alphabet until the 14 century. Either symbol (J, I) used initially generally had the consonantal sound of Y as in year. Gradually, the two symbols (J, I) were differentiated, the J usually acquiring consonantal force and thus becoming regarded as a consonant, and the I becoming a vowel. It was not until 1630 that the differentiation became general in England.” The letter J was invented in 1633 AD about 376 years ago there is no letter “J”, and the letter J comes from letter Y and read as ‘y’. If the name of John is YahYa whom Yahshu’a Messiah said will be alive until Yahshu’a comes back, the name Sri-Vis-Jaya is supposed to be Sri-Vis YahYa.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 98

SEARCH FOR OPHIR

Chryse, the "Golden One," is the name given by ancient Greek writers to an island rich in gold to the east of India. Pomponius Mela, Marinos of Tyre and the Periplus of the Erythraean Sea mention Chryse in the first century CE. It is basically the equivalent of the Indian Suvarnadvipa the "Island of Gold." Josephus calls it in Latin Aurea, and equates the island with biblical Ophir, from where the ships of Tyre and Solomon brought back gold and other trade items. Chryse is often coupled with another island Argyre the "Island of Silver" and placed beyond the Ganges. Ptolemy locates both islands east of the Khruses Kersonenson the "Golden Peninsula" i.e. the Malaya Penisula. North of Chryse in the Periplus was Thin, which some consider the first European reference to China. In addition to gold, Chryse was also famed for having the finest tortoise shell in the world according to the Periplus. Large ships brought trade goods back and forth between Chryse and the markets at the mouth of the Ganges. Chin-lin In ancient Chinese literature, a mysterious region beyond their southern border in Annam was known as Chin-lin "Golden Neighbor" and the Southeast Asian border was also called the "Golden Frontier." When China invaded Annam (northern Vietnam) in the first century BCE, the kingdom of Champa fortified villages along the old caravan trail. This path became Route Colonial 9 during the French colonial period, and it was used by the Americans to build the McNamara Line of fortified bases during the Vietnam War. With this fortified line, the rugged Central Highlands and a policy of constant piracy, the Champa kingdom held the Chinese at bay for a thousand years. After the fall of the Chin dynasty in the 5th century, Cham raids on Tongking became so frequent that the governor appealed to the emperor for assistance. A war of attrition between China and Champa began that lasted until the rise of the T'ang dynasty.During this time though, China was well aware of the golden lands far to the south. The Buddhist pilgrim I-Tsing mentions Chin-Chou "Isle of Gold" in the archipelago south of China on his way back from India. Zabag and Wakwak The kingdoms of Zabag and Wakwak, famed among the medieval Muslims as rich in gold, referred to the eastern islands of the Malay archipelago i.e. the Philippines and Eastern Indonesia. Zabag was based in what would later become the kingdom of Lusung. In this sense, the Philippines fits the bill as a gold-rich realm. The country has consistently ranked second in the world behind only South Africa in gold deposits per land area. The Philippines has historically been the largest producer of gold in Asia despite its relatively small size and the fact that until 1980 most gold was obtained only through small alluvial deposits. Although some ancient gold artifacts have been found in this region, they don't match the age suggested

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 99

by linguistic reconstruction. Gold may have been mostly handed down from generation to generation rather than being used as a burial good item. In about the second century CE, there arose a practice of using gold eye covers, and then, gold facial orifice covers to adorn the dead resulting in an increase of ancient gold finds. More than a millennium later, the popularity of dental gold to decorate the teeth significantly increased the amount of gold found at archaeological sites. When the Spanish came they discovered an abundance of gold used among the people of the Philippine islands. Here are some relevant quotes: Pieces of gold, the size of walnuts and eggs are found by sifting the earth in the island of that king who came to our ships. All the dishes of that king are of gold and also some portion of his house as we were told by that king himself...He had a covering of silk on his head, and wore two large golden earrings fastened in his ears...At his side hung a dagger, the haft of which was somewhat long and all of gold, and its scabbard of carved wood. He had three spots of gold on every tooth, and his teeth appeared as if bound with gold.

Pigafetta on Raja Siaui of Butuan during Magellan's voyage For brass, iron and other weighty articles, they gave us gold in exchange...For 14 pounds of iron we received 10 pieces of gold, of the value of a ducat and a half. The Captain General forbade too great an anxiety for receiving gold, without which order every sailor would have parted with all he had to obtain this metal, which would have ruined our commerce forever. Pigafetta on gold trade in Cebu Sailing in this manner, for some time, in 16° of north latitude, they were obliged by continual contrary winds, to bear up again for the Philippine islands, and in their way back, had sight of six or seven additional islands, but did not anchor at any of them. They found also an archipelago, or numerous cluster of islands, in 15 or 16 degrees of north latitude, well inhabited by a white people, with beautiful wellproportioned women, and much better clothed than in any other of the islands of these parts; and they had many golden ornaments, which was a sure sign that there was some of that metal in their country. Antonio Galvão in 1555 describing the journey of Bartholomew de la Torre in 1548 "...the ore is so rich that I will not write any more about it, as I might possibly come under a suspicion of exaggerating; but I swear by Christ that there is more gold on this island than there is iron in all Biscay." Hernando Riquel et al., 1574 In this island, there are many gold mines, some of which have been inspected by the Spaniards, who say that the natives work them as is done in Nueva Espana with the mines of silver; and, as in these mines, the vein of ore here is continous. Assays have been made, yielding so great wealth that I shall not endeavor to describe them, lest I be suspected of lying. Time will prove the truth.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 100

Hernando Riquel et al. on island of Luzon, 1574 There are some chiefs in this island who have on their persons ten or twelve thousand ducats' worth of gold in jewels--to say nothing of the lands, slaves, and mines that they own. There are so many of these chiefs that they are innumerable. Likewise the individual subjects of these chiefs have a great quantity of the said jewels of gold, which they wear on their persons--bracelets, chains, and earrings of solid gold, daggers of gold, and other very rich trinkets. These are generally seen among them, and not only the chiefs and freemen have plenty of these jewels, but even slaves possess and wear golden trinkets upon their persons, openly and freely. Guido de Lavezaris at al., 1574 About their necks they wear gold necklaces, wrought like spun wax, and with links in our fashion, some larger than others. On their arms they wear armlets of wrought gold, which they call calombigas, and which are very large and made in different patterns. Some wear strings of precious stones--cornelians and agates; and other blue and white stones, which they esteem highly. They wear around the legs some strings of these stones, and certain cords, covered with black pitch in many foldings, as garters.

Antonio de Morga, 1609 "... the natives proceed more slowly in this ,and content themselves with what they already possess in jewels and gold ingots handed down from antiquity and inherited from their ancestors. This is considerable, for he must be poor and wrethced who has no gold chains, calombigas, and earrings."

Antonio de Morga, 1609 The Portugese explorer Pedro Fidalgo in 1545 found gold so abundant on Luzon the inhabitants were willing to trade two pezoes of gold for one pezo of silver. When the Portuguese first arrived, most of the gold traded into Brunei came from Luzon. That island was known as Lusung Dao or "Golden Luzon" to the Chinese who also traded for gold in this region.

References: Legeza, Laszlo. "Tantric Elements in pre-Hispanic Philippines Gold Art," Arts of Asia, July-Aug. 1988, pp.129-136. (Mentions gold jewelry of Philippine origin in first century CE Egypt) Peralta, J.T. "Prehistoric gold ornaments from the Central Bank of the Philippines," Arts of Asia 1981, no.4, p.54.Villegas, Ramon N. Ginto: History Wrought in Gold, Manila: Bangko Central ng Pilipinas, 2004.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 101

Mines Dating Back to at Least 1,000 B.C. Have Been Found in the Philippines According to De Morga: (1,000 B.C. is when King Solomon’s navy of ships going to Ophir for gold) Mines dating back to at least 1,000 B.C. have been found in the Philippines. When the Spanish arrived the Filipinos worked various mines of gold, silver, copper and iron. They also seemed to have worked in brass using tin that was likely imported from the Malay Peninsula. The iron work in particular was said to be of very high quality in some cases, and occasionally in some areas, even better than that found in Europe. When the Spanish arrived, the Philippines was so gilded with gold that most of the gold mines had been neglected. "... the natives proceed more slowly in this, and content themselves with what they already possess in jewels and gold ingots handed down from antiquity and inherited from their ancestors. This is considerable, for he must be poor and wrethced who has no gold chains, calombigas, and earrings." As the missionary Francisco Colín wrote in 1663: In the punishment of crimes of violence the social rank of the slayer and slain made a great deal of difference. If the slain was a chief, all his kinsfolk took the warpath against the slayer and his kinfolk, and this state of war continued until arbiters were able to determine the amount of gold which had to be paid for the killing… The death penalty was not imposed by public authority save in cases where both the slayer and slain were commoners, and the slayer could not pay the blood price. Blair and Robertson, Vol. II, p. 116. Legazpi describes one of the "Moro" pilots captured from Butuan: "...a most experienced man who had much knowledge, not only of matters concerning these Filipinas Islands, but those of Maluco, Borney, Malaca, Jaba, India, and China, where he had had much experience in navigation and trade." According to Pigafetta: However, things seem to already diminished from Pigafetta's time: "On the island [Butuan] where the king came to the ship, pieces of gold as large as walnuts or eggs are to be found, by sifting the earth. All the dishes of the king are of gold, and his whole house is very well set up." Pigafetta goes on to describe the huge gold ornaments, gold dagger handles, tooth plating and even gold that was used to decorate the outside of houses! On the gold work of the Filipinos is this description of the people of Mindoro: ( copied by Israel recorded in 1Chronicles 29:4 Even three thousand talents of gold, of the gold of Ophir, and seven thousand talents of refined silver, to overlay the walls of the houses withal) "...they possess great skill in mixing it [gold] with other metals. They give it an outside appearance so natural and perfect, and so fine a ring, that unless it is melted they can deceive all men, even the best of silversmiths." Arts of Asia, Jul-Aug 1988, p. 131

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 102

Arts of Asia 1981, no.4, p.54 Apparently, even foreigners desired Filipino gold products. Recent discoveries show that gold jewelry of Philippine origin was found in Egypt near the beginning of the era. These finds are mentioned in Laszlo Legeza's "Tantric elements in pre-Hispanic Philippines Gold Art," (Arts of Asia, Jul-Aug 1988, p. 131) along a discussion of Philippine Tantric art. Some outstanding examples of Philippine jewelry, which included necklaces, belts, armlets and rings placed around the waist, are showcased in J. T. Peralta's "Prehistoric gold ornaments from the Central Bank of the Philippines," Arts of Asia 1981, no.4, p.54.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 103

PINAGKUNAN NG MGA SALIKSIK CHRONOLOGICAL EVENTS BASED ON HOLY BIBLE RECORDS

YEAR REFERENCE B.C.E. (Before Common Era)

HEBREW NAME-MEANING-EVENTS

3992 Dan.9:24-27 Creation of (1)Adam-Awdam-to show blood in face 3862 Gen.5:3-6 Seth –Sheeth-appoint 3757 Gen.5:9 Enosh-Awnash-to be frail 3667 Gen.5:12 Cainan-Kane-a nest 3597 Gen.5:15 Mahalalel-Halal-praise Yah 3532 Gen.5:18 Yared-Yared-to descend to lower region 3370 Gen.5:21 Enoch-Kawnek-discipline 3305 Gen.5:25 Metuselah-Methuselah 3118 Gen.5:28-29 Lamech-Lehmek-uncertain 3062 Gen.5:5 Death of Adam 3005 Gen.5:23 Enoch taken away 2950 Gen.5:8 Death of Seth 2936 Gen.5:28 (10)Noah-Nooakh-to rest 2852 Gen.5:11 Death of Enosh 2757 Gen.5:14 Death of Cainan 2702 Gen.5:17 Death of Mahalalel 2570 Gen.5:20 Death of Yared 2436 Gen.5:32 Shem-Seem-call a name.Ham Yahpet born 2341 Gen.5:31 Death of Lamech 2336 Gen.5:27 Death of Metuselah 2336 Gen.7:6 Ark of Noah Great flood,Noah and 3 children, wives survived Archaeological Findings: Ancient Ebla

In 1974 at site of ancient Ebla northern Syria, exemplify the plethora of pre-flood and post flood writings

2334 Gen.11:10 Arphakshad-Rawpad-to refresh 2299 Gen.11:12 Selah-Shawlakh-to send away 2269 Gen.11:14 Heber-Awba-crossover 2235 Gen.11:14 (15)Peleg-Pawleg-to divide (Yoktam father of Ophir) 2235 Gen.10:25 Tower of Babel-Migdalah Bawlal Confounded the language of Son of Man. Heber language was called Hebrew from name Heber. 2205 Gen.11:18 Reu-Rawaw-shepherd 2173 Gen.11:20 Serug-Sawrag-to intwine 2143 Gen.11:22 Nachor-Nakharaw-to snore 2114 Gen.11:24 Thare-Tehrakh-trembling APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 104

2044 Gen.11:26(20)Abram(Abraham)

Father to be raise of people.Covenant Gen.17:9-10

Gen.15:20 Hittite Archaeological Findings: Hittites Monuments

In 1906 excavation at Boghazkoy (ancient Hattusas, capital of Hittite History and culture). In Carchemish, Euprates River in Syria unearthed the Hittites monuments in the later half of the 19th century.

1996 Gen.11:19 Death of Peleg 1995 Gen.11:25 Death of Nachor 1986 Gen.9:29 Death of Noah 1966 Gen.11:21 Death of Reu 1958 Gen.17:25 Ismael Abraham is 86 years old when Ismael born by Hagar 1944 Gen.11:5 (21)Isaac-Tsawkhak-to laugh outright, born by Sarah Gen.21:14 Ismael sent to Masry (Egypt) 1943 Gen.11:23 Death of Serug 1009 Gen.11:32 Death of Thare 1896 Gen.11:13 Death of Arphakshad 1884 Gen.25:26 (22)Yahkoob-Awkab-heel catcher-change to Yahshear-to be straight 1869 Gen.25:7 Death of Abraham 1866 Gen.11:15 Death of Selah 1836 Gen.11:11 Death of Shem 1805 Gen.11:17 Death of Heber 1784 Gen.37:28 The 12 Sons of Yahshear - Yohseph sold to Ismael and to Masry (Egyptian) 1764 Gen.35:28 Death of Isaac 1754 Gen.47:9 Yahkoob and 11 sons enter Masry for 400 years Yahkoob died in Masry Yohseph died in Masry SEC no. 3478 from no. 8280 Yisrawale (Israel) means “Prince of Sarah” to distinguished from Ismael means “In the name of my master Sarah” 1354 Ex.12:40 Exodus of Moses-Mawshaw-to pull out of water. Passover Moses brought out of Masry all (13 Tribes) Tribes of Yisrawale. 874 1Kings 6:1 480 years From Exodus to 4th year of King YahdidiYah (Solomon) 838 1Kings 11:42 Divided Kingdom 838 1Kings 14:2 King Rehoboam-Rakhobam King Jeroboam-Yeroboam 2 tribes City of Yahrusalem 10 tribes City of Samaria (Yisrawale) 821 1Kings 15:20 King Abia-AbiYah-father is Yah 818 1Kings 15:10 King Asa-Awsaw 816 815 792 791 787

1Kings 15:25 1Kings 15:28 1Kings 16:18 1Kings 16:15 1Kings 16:23

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

King Nadab King Baasha King Elah King Zimri King Omri-bought the Page 105

hills of Samaria from Shemer where Samaria name comes King Ahab-EliYah, ObadiYah, Elisha, MicaYah period

780 1Kings 16:29

Archaeological Findings: Moabite stone

-

King Mesha of Moab inscribed in stone erected as historical record of his revolt against Yisrawale as recorded in 2Kings 1:1,3:4-5. The name Yahweh inscribed in ancient Paleo-Hebrew characters while the whole text was written in PhoenicianMoabite form. Reason is that they cannot pronounced the name Yahweh in their Moabite language so they just copied the name in original form of writings.

776 1Kings 22:51 King Yehoshaphat 760 1Kings 22:51 King Ahaziah 758 2Kings 3:1 King Yoram 744 2Chro.21.5 King Yoraim – Yaham-people of Yahweh 744 2Chro.22:2 King Ahaziah-AwkhasYah-Yah has siezed 743 2Kings 9:24 King Yehu-he killed both kings Yoram and Ahaziah 743 2Chor.22:12 Queen Atali-Athlahee-Yah strength of Yah 737 2Chro.24:1 King Yoash-Yahaysh-Yah fired 715 2Kings 13:1 (ZechariYah stoned to death) King Yehoahaz 700 2Kings 13:10 King Yoash 697 2Chro.25:1 King Amasiah-AwmatsYah-strength of Yah 682 2Kings 14:23 King Yeroboam 668 2Kings26:3 King Uziah-OozeeYah-power of Yah - Isaiah, Hosea, Amos 630 2Kings 15:8 King ZachariYah 629 629 619 617

2Kings 15:13 2Kings 15:17 2Kings 15:23 2Kings 15:23

King Shallum King Menahim King Pekahiah King Pekah-Tribe of Nepthali deported to Assyria

616 2Chro.27:1 King Yoatam-Yahthawn-Yah is perfect 600 2Chro.28:1 King Acaz-Awkhaz-to sieze possesor 588 2Kings 15:30 584 2Chro.29:1 King Ezequiaz-ChawzkYah-strengt of Yah 578 2Kings 17:24

King Hoshea

Shalmanazer King of Assyria deported 9 tribes of Yisrawale into Assyria. Start of Captivity. Ezekiel period

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 106

5 Nations Replaced Yisrawale (Abba,Cutha,Hammath,Separvaim and Babylon) Isaiah 11:11 ESCAPED REMNANT ESCAPED REMNANT from Assyria,Egypt,Pathros,Cush,Elam,Shinar,Hammath and from the islands of the sea. Encyclopedia Judaica YHWH vol.7 p.680

BLASPHEMY =

The Sacred Name pronounced “Yah-oo-ay” was avoided to pronounced during Assyrian Captivity but only High Priest can utter that Name eight (8) times on the Day of Atonement, a day of fasting on the 10th day of the 7th month. Sanhedrin (Highest Court) ruled a decree of offense of BLASPHEMY to whoever pronounced and uttered that name in public or in solemn assemblies and instead they substituted the word ADONAI the name of diety of Canaan where they were living.

555 2Chro.33:1 King Manases-Nawshaw-causing to forget 500 2Chro.33:21 King Amon-Awmone-skilled 498 2Chro.34:1 King Yosias-YahayshYah-fire of Yah, ZephaniYah period 480 2Chro,35:19 King Yosias restored the Feast of Passover 2Chro.36:2 King Yoacas-EeshYah-formation of Yah 467 2Chro.36:4-5 King Yoaquim-YahkoonYah-Yah will establish 464 Daniel 1:1 King Nebuchadnesar of Babylonia Start of Babylonian Captivity 464 BCE is 463 years BCE plus 27-28 CE the 49th year Sabbathical year = 490 years as prophesied by Daniel in Daniel 9:24-27 Daniel 9:24-27 (Jeremiah 25:11, Daniel 9:2) “Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy. Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and three-score and two weeks: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in trouble times. And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself: and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary, and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined. And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 107

and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.” Seventy weeks 490 years from Babylonian Captivity (70 x 7 = 490 years (Sabbathical Year) On year 0027-0028 A.D. Sabbathical year or 49th year (seven weeks is Sabbathical Year) On year 0028-0029 A.D. Jubilee year or first year or the 50th year On year 0029-0030 A.D. second year On year 0030-0031 A.D. third year (three) On year 0031-0032 A.D. fourth year, on 14th day of the first month (Abib) is Passover day (two weeks) On year 1987-88 A,D. a Sabbathical Year or 49th year On year 1988-1989 A.D. is a Jubilee Year On year 2036-2037 A,D. a Sabbathical Year or 49th year On year 2037-2038 A.D. is a Jubilee Year

70th Jubilee Year In Leviticus 25 was mentioned the Jubilee year is the 50th year and the first year of the 49th year cycle. From Exodus of Moses to start of Babylonian Captivity happened 19 Jubilee Years. From Babylonian Captivity to Ministerial of Yahshu‟a Messiah of Nazareth in Yisrawale happened 10 Jubilee Years. From ministerial of Yahshu‟a Messiah of Nazareth in Yisrawale to year 1988-1989 A.D. happened 40 Jubilee Years. Total of 69 Jubilee Years happened from Exodux of Moses to year 1988-1989 A.D.Jubilee Year. The next Jubilee Year on year 2037-2038 A.D.will be the 70th Jubille Years from Exodus of Moses.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 108

"Tarsis and Ofir" During the early period of European colonization, the Biblical lands of Tarshish and Ophir, or Tarsis and Ofir, as they were called, held the imagination of European explorers. Not only was it believed that the "lost tribes" of Israel were to be found in these lands, but also untold wealth. To these kingdoms King Solomon and King Hiram of Tyre sent ships for trade that "brought from Ophir great plenty of almug trees, and precious stones," (I Kings 10:11). Concerning Tarshish it is written: "Fro the king's ships went to Tarshish with the servants of Hiram: every three years once came the shop sof Tarshish bringing gold and silver, ivory, and apes, and peacock." (II Chronicles 9:21) In Samuel Purchas's well-known travel compendium Purchas His Pilgrim, he devotes the entire first chapter to a discussion of Tarshish and Ophir. In particular, he argues strenously that it is beloved Britain and not Spain that deserved the title as the modern Tarshish and Ophir. Curiously, in Careri's journal of his visit to the Philippines, he mentions that he would not go into the argument raging in Europe at that time over whether the Philippines was originally populated by the descendants of Biblical Tarshish. In modern times, scholars have attempted to relate Tarshish and Ophir with a number of areas, none of which include the Philippines. However, things were different in Europe prior to the discovery of the Philippines. There, they believed that Tarsis and Ofir were some lands far to the east of biblical Israel. Their reasoning was actually quite logical. King Solomon built the port from which ships departed for Tarsis and Ofir at Ezion-Geber on the coast of the Red Sea. The return journey took about three years, so obviously the location must be somewhere far to the East. In modern times, some scholars have tried to suggest that Solomon's navy circumnavigated Africa to reach the Mediterranean, but the seafaring Europeans of those times would not consider such nonsense. Tarsis and Ofir were unknown lands beyond the Golden Chersonese of Ptolemy. Their discovery would undoubtedly bring untold wealth and great fame in the minds of the people of those times. But what, one may ask, has this to do with the Philippines? The truth is that the search for Tarsis and Ofir was directly related to the "discovery" of these islands by Magellan!

Magellan and the Search for Ophir Magellan's contemporary, Duarte Barbosa, wrote that the people of Malacca (in modern Malaysia) had described to him an island group known as the Lequios whose people were as "rich and more eminent than the Chins (Chinese)," and that traded "much gold, and silver in bars, silk, rich cloth, and much very good wheat, beautiful porcelains and many other merchandises." However, Barbosa was not the only one to mention the Lequios during Magellan's time. About a decade after Magellan's voyage, Ferdinand Pinto had wrote in his journal of the experience of his crew and himself after being shipwrecked on the Lequios! Pinto was traveling through the Malay Archipelago at the time and he describes the Lequios islands as belonging to large group of islands many of which were rich in gold and silver. He mentions that at that time the Portugese were familiar with Japan and China, and also with the island of "Mindanaus" or Mindanao, so the Lequois islands must have been somewhere between these two areas. Furthermore, Pinto even

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 109

goes as far as to give the exact latitude of the main Lequios island. He states that is was situated at 9N20 latitude and that the island was on a merdian similar to that of Japan. Now, in Magellan's time all exploration was done by latitude sailing and dead reckoning, as no navigational clocks were in use. Latitude sailing required fixing one's latitude precisely by means of an astrolabe. Longitude could only be approximated roughly by using a patent log to track the distance the ship has travelled in any particular direction. When Magellan began to suspect he was nearing the region of the Moluccas he deliberately steered on a north course and then turned westward at a latitude of 13 degrees North according to both Pigafetta and Albo. Pigafetta states that the reason was to get near the port of "Gaticara" which was the Cattigara mentioned by Ptolemy. In the book, Magellan's Voyage around the World, the author, Charles E. Nowell, offers another possible reason for Magellan steering so far to the north of the Moluccas. He notes that Magellan himself had rewrote part of Barbosa's book referring to the Lequios, and in his version Magellan substituted "Tarsis" and "Ofir" for the world "Lequios." Although these lands are not mentioned in Magellan's contract, less than six years after his voyage, Sebastian Cabot signed a contract with Spain which did have as one of its objectives the "lands of Tarshish and Ophir." Magellan had been to Malacca himself, and probably many have heard of the community of Filipino workers and merchants that lived there under the protection of the king of Malacca. Probably many of you already know of the theory that Black Henry, the slave Magellan purchased at Malacca, may have belonged to the Filipino community of Malacca as he was able to speak with the natives at Limasawa. Whatever the case, we know from his own pen that Magellan thought the Lequios islands might be the same as the Biblical Tarsis and Ofir, and it may be that his idea of the position of the Lequios was partly shaped by Barbosa's book, and partly by information he may have received from Filipinos in Malacca. Was the fact that Black Henry was able to converse with the people living at the latitude given by Pinto (but not with the people of Samar or Leyte) a coincidence, or something planned in advance from information gleaned in Malacca? Even after their discovery, many still regarded the Philippines, rich in gold and silver, to be the same as ancient Tarsis and Ofir. Father Colin, referred to them as such in the early 1600's and even at the turn of the century, the Philippine historian Pedro Paterno, still claimed that the Philippines were really Tarshish and Ophir! Whatever one thinks of these claims though, the search for the Biblical El Dorado appears to have played an important role in the European discovery of the Philippines.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 110

Caiaphas From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

Yosef Bar Kayafa (Hebrew ‫יוסף בַּר קַּיָּפָּא‬, pronounced )[needs stress] (which translates as Joseph, son of Caiaphas[1]), also known simply as Caiaphas (Greek Καϊάφας) in the New Testament, was the Roman-appointed Jewish high priest between AD 18 and 37. In the Mishnah, Parah 3:5 refers to him as Ha-Koph (the monkey), a play on his name for opposing Mishnat Ha-Hasidim.[2] According to two New Testament gospels, Caiaphas is involved in the trial of Jesus after his arrest in the Garden of Gethsemane. The Gospels of Matthew and John (though not those of Mark and Luke) mention Caiaphas in connection with the trial of Jesus. Because he was the high priest, Caiaphas was also chairman of the high court. According to the Gospels, Jesus was arrested by the Temple guard and a hearing was organized by Caiaphas and others in which Jesus was accused of blasphemy. Finding him guilty, the Sanhedrin took him to the Roman governor Pontius Pilate, where they further accused him of sedition against Rome. In John 11, Caiaphas considers, with "the Chief Priests and Pharisees", what to do about Jesus, whose influence is spreading. They worry that if they "let him go on like this, everyone will believe in him, and the Romans will come and destroy both our holy place and our nation." Caiaphas makes a political calculation, suggesting that it would be better for "one man" (Jesus) to die than for "the whole nation" to be destroyed. In John 18, Jesus is brought before Annas and Caiaphas and questioned, with intermittent beatings. Afterward, the other priests (Caiaphas does not accompany them) take Jesus to Pontius Pilate, the Roman governor of Judea, and insist upon Jesus' execution. Pilate tells the priests to judge Jesus themselves, to which they respond they lack authority to do so. Pilate questions Jesus, after which he states, "I find no basis for a charge against him." Pilate then offers the Jews the choice of one prisoner to release — said to be a Passover tradition — and the Jews choose a criminal named Barabbas instead of Jesus. For Jewish leaders of the time, there were serious concerns about Roman rule and an insurgent Zealot movement in Beit Shammai to eject the Romans from Israel. The Romans would not perform execution over violations of Jewish law, and therefore the charge of blasphemy would not have mattered to Pilate. Caiaphas' legal position, therefore, was to establish that Jesus was guilty not only of blasphemy, but also of proclaiming himself the messiah, which was understood as the return of the Davidic king. This would have been an act of sedition and prompted Roman execution.

[edit] Acts: Peter and John refuse to be silenced Later, in Acts 4, Peter and John went before Annas and Caiaphas after having healed a crippled man. Caiaphas and Annas questioned the apostles' authority to perform such a APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 111

miracle. When Peter, full of the Holy Spirit, answered that Jesus of Nazareth was the source of their power, Caiaphas and the other priests realized that the two men had no formal education yet spoke eloquently about the man they called their savior. Caiaphas sent the apostles away, and agreed with the other priests that the word of the miracle had already been spread too much to attempt to refute, and instead the priests would need to warn the apostles not to spread the name of Jesus. However, when they gave Peter and John this command, the two refused, saying "We cannot keep quiet. We must speak about what we have seen and heard." [3]

[edit] Caiaphas in other sources Caiaphas' term in office was recorded by the first-century Jewish historian Josephus. He was appointed in AD 18 by the Roman procurator who preceded Pilate, Valerius Gratus.[1] In 1990, two miles south of present day Jerusalem, 12 ossuaries in the family tomb of a "Caiaphas" were discovered. One ossuary was inscribed with the full name, in Aramaic of "Joseph, son of Caiaphas", and a second with simply the family name of "Caiaphas".[1] After examination the bones were reburied on the Mount of Olives.

Joseph Caiphas According to Josephus (Antiquitates, XVIII, iv, 3), Caiphas was appointed High-Priest of the Jews by the Roman procurator Valerius Gratus, the predecessor of Pontius Pilate, about A.D. 18 (Ant., XVIII, ii, 2), and removed from that office by the procurator Vitellius, shortly after he took charge of affairs in Palestine, A.D. 36 (Ant., XVIII, iv, 3). During this period the famous Annas, father-in-law of Caiphas (John 18:13), who had been high-priest from A.D. 6 to 15, continued to exercise a controlling influence over Jewish affairs, as he did when his own sons held the position. This explains the rather puzzling expression of Luke 3:2, epi archiereos Anna kai Kaiapha (under the high-priest Annas and Caiphas; cf. Acts 4:6). Caiphas was certainly the only official high-priest at the time St. Luke refers to, at the beginning of the public life of Christ; but Annas still had his former title and a good deal of his former authority. The role assigned him in the trial of Christ, in John 18, points to the same continued influence. In the measures taken by the Jewish authorities to do away with Jesus, Caiphas certainly had the most discreditable part. After the raising of Lazarus, the priests and Pharisees held council to determine what was to be done in view of the manifest signs of the Prophet of Nazarus and what they were pleased to consider the danger resulting to the country. The words of Caiphas, the high-priest of that year, are reported by St. John: "You know nothing. Neither do you consider that it is expedient to you that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not" (11:49-50). They show a disdain for others, and a APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 112

determination to get rid of this man who was displeasing to him, without any consideration of the justice of his cause. But while we may see in the declaration of Caiphas the manifestation of very unworthy sentiments, we are warned by St. John that it was prophetical. The high-priest expressed in a striking way the meaning of the sufferings of the Man-God (John 11:51-52), though he could not have realized the full import of those mysterious words. The death of Jesus being resolved upon, the most unscrupulous means were employed in order to bring it about, and Caiphas is chiefly to blame. The meeting determined upon by the princes of the priests and the elders of the people, "that by subtlety they might apprehend Jesus", was held in the house of Caiphas (Matthew 26:3-5). The hill south of Jerusalem where this house is said by tradition to have stood is called the "Hill of Evil Counsel". As high-priest, Caiphas was the official head of the Sanhedrin, and consequently responsible for the travesty of a trial to which Christ was submitted by the Jewish authorities, before they handed Him over to Pilate and stirred up the people to demand his death. After the death of Jesus, Caiphas continued to persecute his followers. When Peter and John were brought before the Council after the cure of the lame man at the Beautiful Gate of the Temple (Acts 4:6 sqq.), Caiphas was still high-priest, since he was removed A.D. 36 or 37. We can say with almost equal certainty that he was the high-priest before whom St. Stephen appeared (Acts 7:1), and that it is from him that Saul obtained letters authorizing him to bring the Christians of Damascus to Jerusalem (Acts 9:1-2). At a time when high-priests were made and unmade by officials of Rome, and when the principal quality required seems to have been subserviency, it is no credit to the character of Caiphas to have enjoyed their favour so long. Josephus mentions his rule in connection with a series of acts of Vitellius which were agreeable to the Jews. We are not told what became of him after his deposition.

The High Priest The high-priest in the Old Testament is called by various names:    

the priest (Numbers 3:6); the great priest (Leviticus 21:10); the head priest (2 Kings 25:18); the anointed priest (Leviticus 4:3): Gr., Archiereus (Leviticus 4:3), also in later books and New Testament.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 113

In the Old Testament ho hiereus (Numbers 3:6); hiereus ho protos (2 Kings 25:18); ho hiereus ho megas (Leviticus 21:10), are the common forms. A coadjutor or second priest was mentioned in 2 Kings 25:18. Aaron and his sons were chosen by God to be priests, Aaron being the first high-priest and Eleazar his successor; so that, though the Scripture does not say so explicitly, the succession of the eldest son to the office of high-priest became a law. The consecration of Aaron and his sons during seven days and their vestments are described in Exodus 28 and 29 (cf. Leviticus 8:12; Sirach 45:7 sqq.). Aaron was anointed with oil poured on his head (Leviticus 8:12); hence he is called "the priest that is anointed" (Leviticus 4:3). Some texts seem to require anointing for all (Exodus 30:30; Leviticus 10:7; Numbers 3:3), but Aaron was anointed with oil in great profusion, even on the head (Exodus 29:7), to which reference is made in Psalm 132:2, where it is said that the precious ointment ran down upon his beard and "to the skirt of his garment". The ointment was made of myrrh, cinnamon, calamus, cassia, and olive oil, compounded by the perfumer or apothecary (Exodus 30:23-25; Josephus, "Ant.", III, viii, 3), and not to be imitated nor applied to profane uses (Exodus 30:31-33). After the Exile anointing was not in use: both high-priests and priests were consecrated by simple investiture. The rabbis held that even before the Exile the high-priest alone was anointed by pouring the sacred oil "over him" and applying it to his forehead over the eyes "after the form of the Greek X" (Edersheim, "The Temple, Its Ministry and Service at the Time of Jesus Christ", 71). No age is specified, and thus youth was no impediment to the appointment by Herod of Aristobulus to the high-priesthood, though the latter was in his seventeenth year (Josephus, "Antiq.", XV, iii, 3). Josephus gives a list of eightythree high-priests from Aaron to the destruction of the Temple by the Romans (Ant., XX, x). They were in the beginning chosen for life, but later removed at will by the secular power (Jos., "Ant.", XV, iii, 1; XX, x), so that "the numbers of the high-priests from the days of Herod until the day when Titus took the Temple and the city, and burnt them, were in all twenty-eight; the time also that belonged to them was one hundred and seven years" (Jos., "Ant.", XX, x). Thus one-third of the high-priests of fifteen centuries lived within the last century of their history: they had become the puppets of the temporal rulers. The frequency of change in the office is hinted at by St. John (xi, 51), where he says that Caiphas was "the high-priest of that year". Solomon deposed Abiathar for having supported the cause of Adonias, and gave the high-priesthood to Sadoc (1 Kings 2:27, 35): then the last of Heli's family was cast out, as the Lord had declared to Heli long before (1 Samuel 2:32). It seems strange, therefore, that Josephus (Ant., XV, iii, 1) states that Antiochus Epiphanes was the first to depose a high-priest. It may be that he regarded Abiathar and Sadoc as holding the office conjointly, since Abiathar "the priest" and Sadoc "the priest" were both very prominent in David's reign (1 Kings 1:34; 1 Chronicles 16:39, 40). Josephus may have considered the act of Solomon the means of a return to unity; moreover, in the same section where he mentions the change, he says that Sadoc was high-priest in David's reign (Ant., VIII, i, 3), and adds "the king [Solomon] also made Zadok to be alone the high-priest" (Ant., VIII, i, 4). Shortly before the destruction of the Temple by the Romans the zealots chose by lot a mere rustic named Phannias as

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 114

the last high-priest: thus the high-priesthood, the city and the Temple passed away together (Josephus, "Bell. Jud.", IV, iii, 8). The prominence of Solomon at the dedication of the Temple need not lead to the conclusion that the king officiated also as priest on the occasion. Smith ("Ency. Bib.", s.v. Priest) maintains this, and that the kings of Juda offered sacrifice down to the Exile, alleging in proof such passages as 1 Kings 9:25; but since priests are mentioned in this same book, for instance, 8:10-11, such inference is not reasonable. As Van Hoonacker shows, the prominence of the secular power in the early history of the people and the apparent absence of even the high-priest during the most sacred functions, as well as the great authority possessed by him after the Exile, do not warrant the conclusion of Wellhausen that the high-priesthood was known only in post-Exilic times. That such a change could have taken place and could have been introduced into the life of the nation and so easily accepted as a Divine institution is hardly probable. We have, however, undoubted references to the high-priest in pre-Exilic texts (2 Kings 11; 12; 16:10; 22; 23; etc.) which Buhl ("The New Schaff-Herzog Ency. of Religious Knowledge", s.v. High Priest) admits as genuine, not interpolations, as some think, by which the "later office may have had a historic foreshadowing". We see in them proofs of the existence of the high-priesthood, not merely its "foreshadowing". Then too the title "the second priest" in Jeremiah 52:24, where the high-priest also is mentioned, is a twofold witness to the same truth; so that though, as Josephus tells us (Ant., XX, x), in the latter years of the nation's history "the high-priests were entrusted with a dominion over the nation" and thus became, as in the days of the sacerdotal Machabees, more conspicuous than in early times, yet this was only an accidental lustre added to an ancient and sacred office. In the New Testament (Matthew 2:4; Mark 14:1, etc.) where reference is made to chief priests, some think that these all had been high-priests, who having been deposed constituted a distinct class and had great influence in the Sanhedrin. It is clear from John 18:13, that Annas, even when deprived of the pontificate, took a leading part in the deliberations of that tribunal. Schürer holds that the chief priests in the New Testament were ex-high-priests and also those who sat in the council as members and representatives of the privileged families from whom the high-priests were chosen (The Jewish People, Div. II, V. i, 204-7), and Maldonatus, in Matthew 2:6, cites 2 Chronicles 36:14, showing that those who sat in the Sanhedrin as heads of priestly families were so styled. The high-priest alone might enter the Holy of Holies on the day of atonement, and even he but once a year, to sprinkle the blood of the sin-offering and offer incense: he prayed and sacrificed for himself as well as for the people (Leviticus 16). He likewise officiated "on the seventh days and new moons" and annual festivals (Jos., "Bell. Jud.", V, v, 7). He might marry only a virgin "of his own people", though other priests were allowed to marry a widow; neither was it lawful for him to rend his garments nor to come near the dead even if closely related (Leviticus 21:10-14; cf. Josephus, "Ant.", III, xii, 2). It belonged to him also to manifest the Divine will made known to him by means of the urim and thummim, a method of consulting the Lord about which we have very little knowledge. Since the death of the high-priest marked an epoch in the history of Israel, APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 115

the homicides were then allowed to return home from the city where they had found a refuge from vengeance (Numbers 35:25, 28). The typical character of the high-priest is explained by St. Paul (Hebrews 9), where the Apostle shows that while the high-priest entered the "Holy of Holies" once a year with the blood of victims, Christ, the great high-priest, offered up His own blood and entered into Heaven itself, where He "also maketh intercession for us" (Romans 8:34; see Piconio, "Trip. Expos. in Heb.", 9). In addition to what other priests wore while exercising their sacred functions the highpriest put on special golden robes, so called from the rich material of which they were made. They are described in Exodus 28, and each high-priest left them to his successor. Over the tunic he put a one piece violet robe, trimmed with tassels of violet, purple, and scarlet (Joseph., III, vii, 4), between the two tassels were bells which rang as he went to and from the sanctuary. Their mitres differed from the turbans of the ordinary priests, and had in front a golden plate inscribed "Holy to the Lord" (Exodus 28:36). Josephus describes the mitre as having a triple crown of gold, and adds that the plate with the name of God which Moses had written in sacred characters "hath remained to this very day" (Ant., VIII, iii, 8; III, vii, 6). In a note to Whiston's Josephus (Ant., III, vii, 6) the later history of the plate is given, but what became of it finally is not known. The precious vestments of the high-priest were kept by Herod and by the Romans, but seven days before a festival they were given back and purified before use in any sacred function (Jos., "Ant.", XVIII, iv, 3). On the day of atonement, according to Lev., xvi, 4, the highpriest wore pure linen, but Josephus says he wore his golden vestments (Bell. Jud., V, v, 7), and to reconcile the two Edersheim thinks that the rich robes were used at the beginning of the ceremony and changed for the linen vestments before the high-priest entered the Holy of Holies (The Temple, p. 270). For additional information concerning the vestments and ornaments of the high-priest see EPHOD, ORACLE, PECTORAL, URIM AND THUMMIM.

Urim and Thummim The sacred lot by means of which the ancient Hebrews were wont to seek manifestations of the Divine will. Two other channels of Divine communication were recognized, viz. dreams and prophetical utterance, as we learn from numerous passages of the Old Testament. The three forms are mentioned together in 1 Samuel 28:6. "And he (Saul) consulted the Lord, and he answered him not, neither by dreams, nor by priests (Hebrew, Urim, LXX delois), not by the prophets." There can be no doubt that in this instance the Douay translation of "priests" is wrong, based on the mistaken rendering "sacerdotes" of the Latin Vulgate. The etymological signification of the words, at least as indicated by the Masoretic punctuation, is sufficiently plain. Urim is derived from the Hebrew for "light", or "to give light", and Thummim from "completeness", "perfection", or "innocence". In view of these derivations it is surmised by some scholars that the sacred lot may have had a twofold purpose in trial ordeals, viz. Urim served to bring to light the guilt of the accused person, and Thummim to establish his innocence. Be that as it may, the relatively few mentions of Urim and Thummim in the Old Testament leave the precise nature and use of the lot a matter more or less plausible conjecture, nor is much light derived from the ancient versions in which the term is subject to uncertain and divergent renderings. In chapter 28 of Exodus ("P") APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 116

where minute directions are given concerning the priestly vestments, and in particular concerning the "rational" (probably "pouch" or "breastplate") we read (v. 30): "And thou (Moses) shalt put in the rational of judgement doctrine and truth (Heb. the Urim and the Thummim), which shall be on Aaron's breast when he shall go in before the Lord; and he shall bear the judgment of the children of Israel on his breast in the sight of the Lord always." From this it appears that at least towards the close of the Exile, the Urim and Thummim were considered as something distinct from the ephod of the high priest and the gems with which it was adorned. It also shows that they were conceived of as material objects sufficiently small to be inserted in the "rational" or "pouch", the main purpose of which seems to have been to receive them. In Leviticus 8:7-8 we read: "He (Moses) vested the high priest with the strait linen garment, girding him with the girdle, and putting on him the violet tunick, and over it he put the ephod, and binding it with the girdle, he fitted it to the rational, on which was doctrine and truth" (Heb. the Urim and the Thummim). Again in Numbers 27:21: "If anything be to be done, Eleazar the priest shall consult the Lord for him" (Heb. "and he [Eleazar] shall invoke upon him the judgment of Urim before the Lord"). These passages add little to our knowledge of the nature an use of the oracle, except perhaps the importance attached to it as a means of the Divine communication in the post-Exilic period. Some of the earlier Old-Testament passages are more instructive. Among these may be mentioned 1 Kings 14:41-42. After the battle with the Philistines during which Jonathan had unwittingly violated the rash oath of his father, Saul, by tasting a little wild honey, the latter consulted the Lord but received no answer. Desiring to ascertain the cause of the Divine displeasure, Saul calls together the people in order that the culprit may be revealed and thus addresses the Lord: "O Lord God of Israel, give a sign, by which we may know, what the meaning is, that thou answerest not thy servant today. If this iniquity be in me, or in my son, Johathan, give a proof (Vulgate da ostensionem = Urim): or if this iniquity be in they people, give holiness (Vulgate da sanctitatem = Thummim). And Jonathan and Saul were taken, and the people escaped. And Saul said: Cast lots between me and Jonathan my son. And Jonathan was taken." The above rendering of the Vulgate is confirmed by the Greek recension of Lucian (see ed. Lagarde), and by the evidently corrupt Massoretic thamim at the end of verse 41. From this and various other passages which it would be too long to discuss here (v.g. Deuteronomy 33:8, Hebrews, 1 Samuel 14:36, 1 Samuel 23:6-12 etc.) we gather that the Urim and Thummim were a species of sacred oracle manipulated by the priest in consulting the Divine will, and that they were at times used as a kind of Divine ordeal to discover the guilt or innocence of suspected persons. The lots being two in number, only one question was put at a time, and that in a way admitting of only two alternative answers (see 1 Samuel 14:41-42; ibid., 23:6-12). Many scholars maintain that in most passages where the expression "consult the Lord" or its equivalent is used, recourse to the Urim and Thummim is implied (v.g. Judges 1:1-2; ibid., 20:27-28; 1 Samuel 10:19-22; 2 Samuel 2:1, etc.). The speculations of later Jewish writers including Philo and Josephus teach us nothing of value concerning the Urim and Thummim. They are often fanciful and extravagant, as is the case with many other topics (see "Jewish Encyclopedia", s.v.). The only instance in the New Testament of anything resembling the use of the sacred lot as a means to discover the Divine will occurs in the Acts (I, 24-26) in connection with the election of Matthias.

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI NASA PILIPINAS

Page 117

RETURN TO YAHRUSALEM WHERE IS DATH-GERSHON, DATH-MERARI AND DATH-KOHATH? Nehemiah 7:7 Who came with Zerubbabel, Jeshua, Nehemiah, Azariah, Raamiah, Nahamani, Mordecai, Bilshan, Mispereth, Bigvai, Nehum, Baanah. The number, I say, of the men of the people of Israel was this; Nehemiah 7:8 The children of Parosh, two thousand an hundred seventy and two. Nehemiah 7:9 The children of Shephatiah, three hundred seventy and two. Nehemiah 7:10 The children of Arah, six hundred fifty and two. Nehemiah 7:11 The children of Pahath-moab, of the children of Jeshua and Joab, two thousand and eight hundred and eighteen. Nehemiah 7:12 The children of Elam, a thousand two hundred fifty and four. Nehemiah 7:13 The children of Zattu, eight hundred forty and five. Nehemiah 7:14 The children of Zaccai, seven hundred and threescore. Nehemiah 7:15 The children of Binnui, six hundred forty and eight. Nehemiah 7:16 The children of Bebai, six hundred twenty and eight. Nehemiah 7:17 The children of Azgad, two thousand three hundred twenty and two. Nehemiah 7:18 The children of Adonikam, six hundred threescore and seven. Nehemiah 7:19 The children of Bigvai, two thousand threescore and seven. Nehemiah 7:20 The children of Adin, six hundred fifty and five. Nehemiah 7:21 The children of Ater of Hezekiah, ninety and eight. Nehemiah 7:22 The children of Hashum, three hundred twenty and eight. Nehemiah 7:23 The children of Bezai, three hundred twenty and four. Nehemiah 7:24 The children of Hariph, an hundred and twelve. Nehemiah 7:25 The children of Gibeon, ninety and five. Nehemiah 7:26 The men of Bethlehem and Netophah, an hundred fourscore and eight. Nehemiah 7:27 The men of Anathoth, an hundred twenty and eight. Nehemiah 7:28 The men of Beth-azmaveth, forty and two. Nehemiah 7:29 The men of Kirjath-jearim, Chephirah, and Beeroth, seven hundred forty and three. Nehemiah 7:30 The men of Ramah and Geba, six hundred twenty and one. Nehemiah 7:31 The men of Michmas, an hundred and twenty and two. Nehemiah 7:32 The men of Bethel and Ai, an hundred twenty and three. Nehemiah 7:33 The men of the other Nebo, fifty and two. Nehemiah 7:34 The children of the other Elam, a thousand two hundred fifty and four. Nehemiah 7:35 The children of Harim, three hundred and twenty. Nehemiah 7:36 The children of Jericho, three hundred forty and five. Nehemiah 7:37 The children of Lod, Hadid, and Ono, seven hundred twenty and one. Nehemiah 7:38 The children of Senaah, three thousand nine hundred and thirty. Nehemiah 7:39 The priests: the children of Jedaiah, of the house of Jeshua, nine hundred seventy and three. Nehemiah 7:40 The children of Immer, a thousand fifty and two. Nehemiah 7:41 The children of Pashur, a thousand two hundred forty and seven. Nehemiah 7:42 The children of Harim, a thousand and seventeen. Nehemiah 7:43 The Levites: the children of Jeshua, of Kadmiel, and of the children of Hodevah, seventy and four. Nehemiah 7:44 The singers: the children of Asaph, an hundred forty and eight. Nehemiah 7:45 The porters: the children of Shallum, the children of Ater, the children of Talmon, the children of Akkub, the children of Hatita, the children of Shobai, an hundred thirty and eight. Nehemiah 7:46 The Nethinims: the children of Ziha, the children of Hashupha, the children of Tabbaoth,

Nehemiah 7:47 The children of Keros, the children of Sia, the children of Padon, Nehemiah 7:48 The children of Lebana, the children of Hagaba, the children of Shalmai Nehemiah 7:49 The children of Hanan, the children of Giddel, the children of Gahar, Nehemiah 7:50 The children of Reaiah, the children of Rezin, the children of Nekoda, Nehemiah 7:51 The children of Gazzam, the children of Uzza, the children of Phaseah, Nehemiah 7:52 The children of Besai, the children of Meunim, the children of Nephishesim, Nehemiah 7:53 The children of Bakbuk, the children of Hakupha, the children of Harhur, Nehemiah 7:54 The children of Bazlith, the children of Mehida, the children of Harsha, Nehemiah 7:55 The children of Barkos, the children of Sisera, the children of Tamah, Nehemiah 7:56 The children of Neziah, the children of Hatipha. Nehemiah 7:57 The children of Solomon's servants: the children of Sotai, the children of Sophereth, the children of Perida, Nehemiah 7:58 The children of Jaala, the children of Darkon, the children of Giddel, Nehemiah 7:59 The children of Shephatiah, the children of Hattil, the children of Pochereth of Zebaim, the children of Amon. Nehemiah 7:60 All the Nethinims, and the children of Solomon's servants, were three hundred ninety and two. Nehemiah 7:61 And these were they which went up also from Telmelah, Telharesha, Cherub, Addon, and Immer: but they could not shew their father's house, nor their seed, whether they were of Israel. Nehemiah 7:62 The children of Delaiah, the children of Tobiah, the children of Nekoda, six hundred forty and two. Nehemiah 7:63 And of the priests: the children of Habaiah, the children of Koz, the children of Barzillai, which took one of the daughters of Barzillai the Gileadite to wife, and was called after their name. Nehemiah 7:64 These sought their register among those that were reckoned by genealogy, but it was not found: therefore were they, as polluted, put from the priesthood. Nehemiah 7:65 And the Tirshatha said unto them, that they should not eat of the most holy things, till there stood up a priest with Urim and Thummim. Nehemiah 7:66 The whole congregation together was forty and two thousand three hundred and threescore, Nehemiah 7:67 Beside their manservants and their maidservants, of whom there were seven thousand three hundred thirty and seven: and they had two hundred forty and five singing men and singing women. Nehemiah 7:68 Their horses, seven hundred thirty and six: their mules, two hundred forty and five: Nehemiah 7:69 Their camels, four hundred thirty and five: six thousand seven hundred and twenty asses. Nehemiah 7:70 And some of the chief of the fathers gave unto the work. The Tirshatha gave to the treasure a thousand drams of gold, fifty basons, five hundred and thirty priests' garments. Nehemiah 7:71 And some of the chief of the fathers gave to the treasure of the work twenty thousand drams of gold, and two thousand and two hundred pound of silver. Nehemiah 7:72 And that which the rest of the people gave was twenty thousand drams of gold, and two thousand pound of silver, and threescore and seven priests' garments. Nehemiah 7:73 So the priests, and the Levites, and the porters, and the singers, and some of the people, and the Nethinims, and all Israel, dwelt in their cities; and when the seventh month came, the children of Israel were in their cities.